The principal controversies between the litteral presbyters of the Kirk of Scotland, and the illuminated members of the Church of Christ, called Quakers· Truly collected, stated and opened, in a particular reply (herein specified) for general information and undeceiving the deceived. By an earnest contender for the most holy faith, which was once delivered to the saints. G. W.
         Whitehead, George, 1636?-1723.
      
       
         
           1672
        
      
       Approx. 233 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 56 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A65879
         Wing W1947
         ESTC R217169
         99828869
         99828869
         33302
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A65879)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 33302)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1962:8)
      
       
         
           
             The principal controversies between the litteral presbyters of the Kirk of Scotland, and the illuminated members of the Church of Christ, called Quakers· Truly collected, stated and opened, in a particular reply (herein specified) for general information and undeceiving the deceived. By an earnest contender for the most holy faith, which was once delivered to the saints. G. W.
             Whitehead, George, 1636?-1723.
          
           83 [i.e. 91], [1] p.
           
             s.n.],
             [London :
             Printed in the year, 1672.
          
           
             G.W. = George Whitehead.
             Place of publication from Wing.
             Caption title on p. 7 reads: The principal controversies bewteen the litteral professors of the Kirk of Scotland, and the illuminated members of the Church of Christ, called Quakers, &c.
             Running title reads: The priests principles, answered.
             "The doctrines, contradictions, inconsistencies, and variations of the Presbiterian priests of Scotland .." has caption title on p. 75; register and pagination are continuous.
             Errata on recto of final leaf.
             Page 91 is misnumbered 83.
             In copy catalogued, leaf M2 (pages 89-90) are torn with some loss of print.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of Scotland -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Society of Friends -- Early works to 1800.
           Quakers -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-06 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-08 Andrew Kuster
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-08 Andrew Kuster
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           The
           Principal
           Controversies
           BETWEEN
           The
           
             Litteral
             Presbyters
          
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Illuminated
             Members
          
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           CALLED
           QUAKERS
           .
        
         
           Truly
           Collected
           ,
           Stated
           and
           Opened
           ,
           in
           a
           particular
           Reply
           (
           herein
           specified
           )
           for
           general
           Information
           and
           undeceiving
           the
           deceived
           .
        
         
           By
           an
           earnest
           Contender
           for
           the
           most
           Holy
           Faith
           ,
           which
           was
           once
           delivered
           to
           the
           Saints
           .
           
             G.
             W.
          
           
        
         
           
             
               1
               Tim.
               6.20
            
             .
          
           
             Avoiding
             prophane
             and
             vain
             babling
             and
             oppositions
             of
             science
             ,
             falsly
             so
             called
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               2
               Pet.
               2.12
            
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             as
             natural
             bruit
             Beasts
             ,
             —
             speak
             evil
             of
             the
             things
             they
             understand
             not
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Vers.
               13.
            
             
             Sporting
             themselves
             with
             their
             own
             deceivings
             .
             
               Vers.
               14.
            
             
             Having
             Eyes
             full
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             and
             that
             cannot
             cease
             from
             sin
             .
             —
          
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           1672.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           Brief
           Introduction
           .
        
         
           
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           HErein
           is
           asserted
           the
           real
           sufficiency
           of
           
             Divine
             Illumination
          
           and
           Inspiration
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Saints
             Perfection
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Universal
             Light
          
           and
           Grace
           to
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           thereby
           the
           real
           Use
           and
           End
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           made
           known
           ,
           and
           the
           
             pretious
             Truths
          
           therein
           Owned
           and
           Vindicated
           ,
           from
           the
           gross
           
             Errours
             ,
             Perversions
             ,
             Absurdities
             ,
             Reproaches
             ,
          
           manifest
           Confusions
           and
           Contradictions
           of
           some
           Rigid
           Presbyters
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           whom
           this
           Tract
           containes
           a
           brief
           Reply
           (
           in
           many
           short
           Paragraphs
           )
           which
           was
           thus
           occasioned
           .
           Viz.
           
        
         
           Some
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Priests
           or
           Teachers
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           having
           some
           years
           ago
           writ
           a
           great
           bundle
           against
           us
           ,
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           in
           a
           way
           of
           slighting
           and
           deriding
           some
           things
           of
           Truth
           ,
           which
           above
           ten
           years
           ago
           I
           wrote
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           a
           Paper
           (
           containing
           a
           pretended
           Answer
           to
           
             26
             Queries
          
           of
           
             Geo.
             Fox's
             ,
             Junior
          
           )
           with
           some
           Queries
           written
           by
           one
           
             Edw.
             Jamison
          
           ,
           in
           whose
           Name
           ,
           
           (
           with
           two
           more
           )
           the
           said
           bundle
           ,
           against
           us
           ,
           was
           conveyed
           in
           Manuscript
           to
           divers
           hands
           (
           as
           a
           pretended
           Answer
           to
           mine
           )
           which
           providentially
           after
           a
           long
           time
           was
           brought
           to
           my
           hands
           about
           four
           years
           ago
           ,
           which
           then
           I
           perused
           ,
           and
           collected
           the
           principal
           Heads
           and
           Passages
           in
           it
           ,
           both
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           seeming
           Argumentation
           ,
           and
           their
           Objections
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           here
           inserted
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           very
           words
           (
           as
           I
           have
           their
           Book
           in
           Manuscript
           to
           evince
           )
           and
           I
           wrote
           a
           Reply
           to
           each
           particular
           ,
           for
           the
           clearing
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           to
           manifest
           his
           and
           their
           abuse
           thereof
           ;
           and
           their
           gross
           perversion
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           together
           with
           their self
           Contradictions
           ,
           which
           are
           very
           apparent
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           seen
           by
           any
           unbyassed
           :
           And
           not
           only
           their
           weakness
           and
           defection
           appears
           ,
           but
           their
           enmity
           ,
           against
           the
           
             Doctrine
             of
             Perfection
          
           (
           both
           as
           it
           relates
           to
           the
           
             truly
             Sanctified
          
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           Faith
           and
           graces
           ,
           which
           these
           Presbyters
           accuse
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           Imperfection
           ,
           but
           with
           Sin
           )
           Their
           darkness
           against
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           within
           ;
           Their
           cruel
           partiallity
           against
           the
           
             free
             extent
             of
             Saving
             Grace
          
           ;
           their
           sinful
           unbelief
           against
           the
           
             Sufficiency
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirits
             teaching
          
           ;
           their
           gross
           ignorance
           and
           scorn
           against
           
             Divine
             Inspiration
          
           ,
           and
           
             Immediate
             Teaching
          
           in
           these
           dayes
           ;
           their
           carnal
           mindedness
           (
           for
           their
           
             Traditional
             Ordinances
          
           of
           men
           )
           against
           
           the
           
             Spiritual
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           and
           
             New
             Covenant
          
           (
           wherein
           the
           Antitype
           of
           all
           ,
           even
           the
           
             enduring
             substance
          
           ,
           and
           
             heavenly
             things
             themselves
          
           are
           enjoyed
           by
           the
           
             clear
             sighted
             Children
             of
             the
             day
             ,
          
           beyond
           and
           above
           all
           
             Types
             ,
             Shadows
          
           ,
           and
           
             outward
             Representations
          
           or
           Memento's
           whatsoever
           .
           )
           These
           and
           the
           like
           things
           are
           spoken
           to
           in
           my
           following
           Reply
           ;
           A
           Coppy
           whereof
           was
           sent
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           for
           those
           concerned
           ,
           soon
           after
           it
           was
           written
           ;
           whereof
           (
           as
           I
           am
           informed
           )
           
             Edw.
             Jamison
          
           had
           a
           Coppy
           ;
           but
           since
           I
           had
           no
           further
           Answer
           nor
           Reply
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           since
           some
           of
           our
           Friends
           in
           Scotland
           considering
           that
           there
           would
           be
           a
           service
           in
           making
           the
           following
           Reply
           more
           Publick
           ,
           and
           knowing
           that
           the
           said
           
             Edw.
             Jamison
          
           with
           divers
           more
           of
           his
           Brethren
           are
           of
           contentious
           and
           boasting
           spirits
           ,
           and
           yet
           seem
           not
           ready
           or
           willing
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           such
           things
           as
           pinch
           them
           ,
           while
           not
           made
           Publick
           (
           as
           in
           this
           Case
           )
           divers
           of
           our
           Friends
           in
           Scotland
           have
           hereupon
           desired
           the
           Printing
           and
           Publishing
           of
           this
           my
           Reply
           ;
           And
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           their
           Requests
           ,
           I
           have
           given
           them
           my
           
             first
             Copy
          
           thereof
           to
           divulge
           ,
           desiring
           that
           all
           who
           Read
           it
           ,
           may
           weigh
           the
           things
           therein
           contained
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           eye
           and
           have
           regard
           to
           that
           Light
           of
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
             in
          
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           
           which
           manifests
           those
           things
           that
           
             are
             reprovable
          
           ,
           and
           is
           able
           to
           endue
           the
           Creature
           with
           a
           
             Right
             Judgment
          
           ,
           between
           
             those
             things
          
           that
           are
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           
             those
             things
          
           that
           differ
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           
             try
             all
             things
          
           ,
           and
           
             hold
             fast
          
           that
           which
           is
           Good.
           
        
         
           
             London
             ,
             
               the
               22th
               day
               of
               the
               6th
               .
               Mon.
               1672.
               
            
          
           
             From
             a
             Real
             Friend
             to
             all
             who
             desire
             to
             know
             the
             Way
             of
             Life
             and
             Peace
             .
             
               George
               Whitehead
            
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           PRINCIPAL
           CONTROVERSIES
           BETWEEN
           The
           
             Litteral
             Professors
          
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Illuminated
             Members
          
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Here
             are
             the
             Doctrines
             and
             Principles
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Priests
             of
             Scotland
             ;
             Collected
             out
             of
             a
             great
             Bundle
             in
             Manuscript
             ;
             Subscribed
             ,
             
               Edw.
               Jamison
            
             ,
             with
             other
             two
             Names
             on
             the
             outside
             ,
             
               viz.
               Oswald
               Harland
               ,
               Edward
               Orde
            
             ;
             Together
             with
             the
             Heads
             of
             many
             of
             his
             corrupt
             Reasons
             and
             perverse
             Arguments
             against
             the
             Truth
             and
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             are
             here
             detected
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             vindicated
             from
             his
             and
             their
             Aspersions
             ,
             Calumnies
             and
             false
             Accusations
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Priest.
             
          
           
             
               YOV
               Have
               renounced
               Learning
               as
               Antichristian
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             That
             's
             false
             .
             For
             ,
             not
             Learning
             in
             it self
             simply
             considered
             ,
             do
             we
             renounce
             ,
             but
             the
             absurd
             and
             corrupt
             Idolatrous
             Use
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             men
             of
             corrupt
             mindes
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             Learned
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             Antichristian
             Spirit
             deny
             his
             Immediate
             Teachings
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               Absurd
               arguings
               against
               clear
               and
               abundant
               Scripture-Proofes
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               held
               forth
               by
               far
               more
               able
               than
               I
               am
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               that
               my
               Answers
               have
               not
               Converted
               you
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               me
               either
               Strange
               or
               a
               Disappointment
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             False
             again
             ;
             I
             argue
             not
             against
             clear
             Scripture
             ,
             &c.
             
             but
             against
             thy
             abusing
             and
             perverting
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             will
             yet
             further
             appear
             ;
             and
             much
             unprofitable
             labour
             thou
             mightest
             have
             spared
             and
             forborn
             ;
             whilst
             thy
             end
             was
             not
             to
             convert
             us
             ,
             what
             was
             it
             for
             ,
             to
             insult
             and
             boast
             over
             us
             ?
             And
             yet
             art
             far
             short
             of
             some
             that
             have
             dealt
             with
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             conquered
             and
             confuted
             before
             ,
             hadst
             thou
             a
             mind
             to
             shew
             thy
             vallor
             over
             us
             ,
             thou
             hast
             missed
             of
             this
             end
             also
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               I
               have
               born
               witness
               to
               the
               Truth
               against
               your
               way
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Thou
             hast
             born
             witness
             to
             his
             work
             who
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Lies
             ,
             against
             the
             Truth
             ,
             as
             will
             further
             appear
             to
             the
             shame
             of
             thee
             and
             thy
             confederates
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               There
               can
               hardly
               be
               brought
               any
               absurdity
               grosser
               for
               defence
               of
               your
               Cause
               ,
               then
               it self
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Then
             it
             was
             gross
             and
             absurd
             in
             thee
             to
             make
             ,
             raise
             and
             forge
             ,
             so
             many
             absurdityes
             upon
             our
             Cause
             as
             thou
             hast
             done
             ;
             though
             they
             be
             very
             groundless
             ,
             light
             ,
             frothy
             and
             frivilous
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             sequel
             will
             appear
             ;
             and
             become
             more
             obvious
             to
             the
             impartial
             spectators
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               Light
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               Kingdom
               within
               ,
               are
               taken
               in
               a
               dangerous
               unsound
               sence
            
             (
             by
             Quakers
             )
             
               in
               an
               enthusiastick
               sence
               as
               communicate
               without
               Scripture
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             It
             s
             both
             dangerous
             and
             unsound
             in
             thee
             and
             thy
             fellows
             ,
             to
             oppose
             the
             Light
             and
             Spirits
             imediate
             teachings
             ,
             and
             Kingdom
             within
             ;
             which
             both
             teacheth
             sufficiently
             and
             opens
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             leads
             into
             all
             Truth
             ;
             and
             to
             Scoff
             at
             the
             true
             sence-hereof
             ,
             though
             under
             the
             term
             Enthusiastick
             ,
             or
             Enthusiasm
             (
             however
             ironically
             and
             reproachfully
             rendred
             by
             you
             )
             which
             if
             that
             be
             dangerous
             and
             unfound
             ,
             then
             is
             divinely
             inspired
             unsound
             .
             Is
             this
             good
             Doctrine
             ?
             For
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               quo
               Deus
               est
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Deus
               divine
            
             ,
             inspired
             ;
             Enthusiasmus
             ,
             an
             Inspiration
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             inspiration
             of
             the
             Almighty
             that
             gives
             understanding
             .
             Is
             this
             dangerous
             ?
             No
             ;
             unless
             to
             the
             Priests
             to
             discover
             their
             ignorance
             .
             And
             is
             not
             the
             Light
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
             Kingdom
             within
             ,
             communicated
             before
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             truly
             understood
             and
             opened
             ?
             What
             darkness
             and
             error
             hast
             thou
             here
             implyed
             and
             signified
             ?
             And
             doth
             not
             the
             Light
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             bring
             to
             the
             right
             use
             and
             end
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             which
             was
             given
             by
             inspiration
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               There
               is
               no
               man
               free
               from
               sin
               in
               this
               life
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Christ
               
               doth
               not
               totally
               subdue
               it
               in
               this
               life
               .
               For
               that
               place
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             3
             of
             Christs
             being
             manifest
             to
             destroy
             the
             works
             of
             the
             devil
             ;
             
               if
               ye
               take
               it
               so
               ,
               may
               as
               well
               prove
               that
               Sathan
               shall
               not
               tempt
               a
               Child
               of
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             A●sw
             .
          
           
             This
             plainly
             enough
             shews
             thy
             confusion
             ,
             and
             ignorance
             of
             Christs
             manifestation
             and
             work
             ;
             and
             of
             his
             Vertue
             and
             Blood
             ;
             which
             destroyes
             the
             devils
             works
             ,
             cleanseth
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             thorowly
             purgeth
             them
             that
             believe
             and
             follow
             him
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Thy
             Inference
             is
             gross
             and
             absurd
             :
             To
             charge
             all
             with
             sin
             whom
             Sathan
             Tempts
             ;
             or
             to
             make
             his
             Tempting
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             a
             reason
             of
             their
             not
             having
             ●n
             totally
             subdued
             ;
             for
             Christ
             was
             Tempted
             ,
             yet
             sinned
             not
             ;
             for
             the
             P●ince
             of
             darkness
             found
             nothing
             in
             him
             .
             And
             ,
             
               he
               that
               abids
               in
               him
               ,
               sins
               not
               .
               And
               we
               being
               made
               free
               from
               sin
               ,
            
             and
             
               become
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               have
               our
               fruit
               unto
               holiness
               .
            
             Was
             not
             this
             the
             good
             end
             of
             Christs
             coming
             ?
             What
             sayes
             Antichrist
             ,
             Satan
             and
             his
             Agents
             and
             Sophisters
             to
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               Neither
               doth
               these
               Scriptures
            
             (
             1
             Joh.
             3.6
             .
             Whoever
             is
             born
             of
             God
             sinneth
             not
             .
             
               Or
               that
               ver
            
             .
             9.
             
             He
             that
             abids
             in
             him
             commits
             not
             sin
             ,
             and
             chap.
             5.18
             .
             The
             evill
             one
             toucheth
             him
             not
             )
             
               prove
               any
               thing
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Do
             they
             not
             prove
             any
             thing
             ?
             Sad
             Doctrine
             .
             Is
             this
             divulg'd
             in
             the
             Kirk
             of
             Scotland
             ?
             Thus
             to
             oppose
             ,
             not
             onely
             Christs
             work
             ,
             but
             the
             words
             of
             plain
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             say
             they
             do
             not
             prove
             any
             thing
             ;
             when
             as
             they
             (
             Viz.
             1
             Joh.
             3.6
             ,
             9.
             chap.
             5.18
             .
             )
             prove
             that
             ,
             
               Whoever
               is
               born
               of
               God
               sinneth
               not
               .
               He
               that
               abids
               in
               Christ
               sins
               not
               .
               The
               evil
               one
               toucheth
               him
               not
               .
            
             Doth
             this
             prove
             nothing
             ?
             Doth
             not
             this
             equally
             reflect
             upon
             Christs
             Apostles
             as
             well
             as
             us
             ?
             And
             implicitly
             say
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             been
             silent
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             have
             pleaded
             Christs
             manifestation
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             him
             that
             's
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             against
             Sin
             ,
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             Decievers
             ;
             whereas
             they
             John
             wrot
             to
             were
             plainly
             cautioned
             ,
             
               not
               to
               be
               decieved
               ;
               For
               he
               that
               doth
               righteousness
               is
               righteous
               ,
               even
               as
               he
               is
               righteous
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               It
               's
               not
               the
               words
               of
               Scripture
               pickt
               out
               which
               explain
               the
               sence
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               This
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               silly
               and
               gross
               cavilling
               ,
               to
               insist
               upon
               bare
               words
               contrary
               to
               their
               sence
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Must
             we
             then
             go
             to
             the
             Priests
             for
             their
             sence
             ,
             contrary
             to
             plain
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             t
             is
             neither
             parable
             nor
             allegory
             ,
             who
             pick
             out
             ,
             and
             reject
             plain
             Scripture
             according
             to
             their
             own
             private
             imaginations
             
             and
             conceptions
             ;
             and
             yet
             other
             whiles
             in
             contradiction
             to
             themselves
             ,
             tell
             us
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             Rule
             ;
             Life
             is
             to
             be
             had
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             communicated
             without
             it
             ;
             but
             yet
             such
             Scriptures
             as
             apparently
             contradict
             their
             gross
             and
             Antichristian
             Principles
             ,
             they
             can
             throw
             by
             and
             reject
             as
             proving
             nothing
             ,
             as
             this
             corrupt
             minded
             man
             hath
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               By
               this
               way
               a
               man
               may
               prove
               the
               grossest
               blasphemies
               ,
               as
               the
            
             Polythrites
             
               saying
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               Gods
               from
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             8.5
             .
             
               yet
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               ,
               there
               is
               but
               one
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             Not
             by
             our
             use
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             both
             fro
             ma●
             right
             mind
             and
             for
             a
             good
             end
             ,
             namely
             ,
             against
             sin
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             if
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             after
             ,
             
               He
               that
               is
               born
               of
               God
               sinneth
               not
               ,
            
             thou
             hadst
             proved
             that
             he
             doth
             Sin
             in
             that
             he
             is
             Tempted
             ;
             thou
             hadst
             said
             som●hing
             to
             thy
             business
             of
             accusing
             all
             Gods
             Children
             with
             Sin
             term
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             herein
             the
             Scriptures
             own
             thee
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             That
             1
             Joh.
             3.6
             ,
             9.
             
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               in
               a
               limitted
               sence
               ,
               namely
               ;
               that
               they
               do
               not
               continue
               in
               Sin
               wilfully
               and
               with
               delight
               ,
               without
               repentance
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             That
             's
             not
             Johns
             sence
             but
             thine
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             his
             was
             not
             true
             ;
             for
             do
             they
             continue
             in
             Sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             Sin
             not
             ?
             This
             is
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             or
             do
             t●ey
             continue
             in
             it
             and
             still
             repent
             of
             it
             ?
             Where
             's
             then
             the
             fruits
             and
             effects
             of
             true
             repentance
             ?
             Or
             is
             there
             not
             a
             time
             of
             confessing
             ,
             repenting
             ,
             and
             time
             of
             forsaking
             Sin
             ?
             And
             casting
             off
             every
             weight
             and
             burthen
             ,
             and
             of
             being
             cleansed
             from
             all
             unrighteousness
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               They
               do
               not
               commit
               Sin
               with
               full
               consent
               ,
               without
               controuling
               of
               the
               motions
               :
               The
               evil
               one
               toucheth
               them
               not
               to
               entangle
               them
               in
               such
               a
               way
               of
               sinning
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             As
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             do
             commit
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             evil
             one
             doth
             touch
             them
             ,
             but
             th●y
             Sin
             not
             with
             full
             consent
             ;
             which
             is
             all
             one
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             John
             did
             not
             say
             true
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Whoever
               is
               born
               of
               God
               sinneth
               not
               .
               The
               wicked
               one
               toucheth
               him
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             he
             commits
             not
             Sin
             ;
             but
             we
             have
             ground
             to
             believe
             him
             before
             Sathans
             Messengers
             ,
             who
             thus
             have
             contended
             and
             disputed
             for
             his
             work
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               He
               is
               an
               Advocate
               for
               our
               Sins
               ,
               is
               meant
               of
               the
               Sins
               present
               and
               to
               come
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Not
             that
             Sin
             should
             allwayes
             remain
             in
             beli●vers
             ,
             but
             
             that
             they
             should
             be
             called
             and
             delivered
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             become
             Gods
             Righteousness
             in
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               His
               saying
               ,
               (
               if
               we
               Sin
               )
               implyeth
               as
               much
               as
               (
               when
               we
               Sin.
               )
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Is
             this
             thy
             Learning
             thou
             hast
             boasted
             of
             ?
             Thus
             to
             pervert
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             plain
             sence
             of
             words
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             [
             if
             we
             Sin
             ]
             as
             positive
             or
             absolute
             as
             ,
             [
             when
             we
             Sin
             ]
             so
             [
             if
             ]
             in
             other
             cases
             may
             as
             well
             be
             taken
             for
             [
             when
             ]
             as
             if
             we
             say
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             sined
             ,
             we
             make
             him
             a
             liar
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             sinned
             ,
             &c.
             what
             an
             absurdity
             would
             this
             imply
             against
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             according
             to
             thy
             sence
             of
             him
             ;
             who
             but
             one
             impudent
             would
             not
             be
             ashamed
             thus
             grosly
             to
             abuse
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             Which
             else
             where
             thou
             seemest
             to
             lay
             such
             great
             stress
             upon
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               We
               know
               in
               part
               ,
               is
               an
               imperfect
               degree
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               so
               sinful
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             As
             this
             intends
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             false
             and
             erronious
             conclusion
             ,
             it
             s
             ne●ther
             true
             morrally
             nor
             spiritually
             ,
             degrees
             vary
             not
             the
             property
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             their
             knowledge
             they
             had
             by
             degrees
             was
             Gods
             gift
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             spiritual
             from
             above
             ,
             an
             effect
             of
             Life
             and
             Truth
             ;
             which
             to
             say
             is
             sinful
             ,
             so
             accuseth
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             which
             is
             blasphemous
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Apostles
             knowledg
             was
             sinful
             because
             in
             part
             ,
             then
             what
             were
             their
             Epistles
             ,
             Pr●achings
             ,
             Testimonies
             ,
             &c.
             which
             proceeded
             from
             (
             or
             were
             effects
             of
             )
             their
             knowledge
             they
             had
             of
             God
             :
             Were
             they
             sinful
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             the
             cause
             and
             ground
             thereof
             could
             not
             be
             sinful
             ,
             therefore
             away
             with
             such
             sinful
             stuff
             and
             false
             conclusions
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             as
             thou
             hast
             uttered
             .
             For
             the
             Wisdom
             which
             is
             from
             above
             ,
             is
             pure
             ,
             but
             yours
             is
             from
             beneath
             which
             is
             corrupt
             and
             sinful
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               It
               s
               false
               absurdity
               put
               upon
               our
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               we
               by
               it
               strengthen
               the
               hands
               of
               wickedness
               .
               For
               ,
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Your
             bad
             fruits
             and
             those
             that
             follow
             you
             ,
             who
             have
             learned
             from
             your
             corrupt
             Doctrines
             to
             plead
             and
             contend
             for
             Sin
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             Pulpits
             to
             the
             Alehouses
             ,
             Taverns
             and
             Play-houses
             ,
             do
             manifest
             you
             guilty
             herein
             ;
             and
             we
             not
             to
             have
             wronged
             you
             in
             saying
             ,
             you
             have
             strengthened
             the
             hands
             of
             wickedness
             by
             your
             sinful
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             you
             by
             your
             corrupt
             Lives
             also
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               For
               we
               teach
               that
               believers
               should
               be
               dayly
               (
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Spirit
               )
               fighting
               against
               the
               flesh
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             That
             's
             but
             a
             cover
             ,
             what
             incouragment
             give
             you
             them
             to
             fight
             against
             it
             ,
             when
             you
             deny
             they
             shall
             ever
             over-come
             and
             be
             freed
             here
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             
               sinned
               ,
               either
               both
               or
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               that
               sharp
               contention
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Not
             all
             their
             Life
             time
             ,
             that
             contention
             held
             not
             so
             long
             as
             thy
             (
             and
             your
             )
             pleading
             for
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               Who
               strengtheneth
               then
               the
               hands
               of
               wickedness
               ?
               Whether
               you
               ,
               who
               teach
               a
               believer
               may
               not
               onely
               Sin
               ,
               but
               fall
               away
               from
               Truth
               ,
               Grace
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Or
               we
               who
               teach
               that
               we
               do
               sin
               ;
               but
               that
               we
               cannot
               thereby
               fall
               wholly
               from
               Faith
               ,
               from
               Grace
               ,
               from
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Not
             we
             but
             you
             :
             We
             exhort
             to
             diligence
             and
             watchfulness
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             Faith
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             Calling
             and
             Election
             sure
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             never
             fall
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ;
             and
             warn
             such
             as
             are
             not
             come
             to
             that
             growth
             ,
             least
             they
             fall
             and
             draw
             back
             to
             perdition
             ,
             which
             tends
             to
             beget
             into
             more
             fear
             ,
             watchfulness
             and
             circumspection
             ,
             and
             not
             into
             a
             false
             security
             ,
             ease
             and
             liberty
             ,
             as
             your
             Doctrine
             doth
             ,
             which
             is
             for
             Sin
             term
             of
             Life
             ;
             and
             yet
             tell
             people
             they
             shall
             not
             ther●by
             fall
             away
             from
             Grace
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               Dare
               any
               of
               you
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               never
               any
               vain
               thoughts
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               or
               anger
               against
               those
               that
               injure
               you
               ?
               If
               you
               dare
               say
               so
               ,
               your
               Light
               within
               is
               but
               meer
               darkness
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             Controversy
             is
             not
             about
             our
             attainment
             ,
             and
             for
             us
             to
             affirm
             what
             we
             have
             in
             that
             case
             would
             not
             decide
             it
             ;
             but
             we
             do
             affirm
             ,
             that
             state
             is
             attainable
             ,
             through
             Faith
             in
             the
             power
             of
             God
             which
             purifies
             the
             heart
             ;
             and
             our
             Light
             is
             not
             darkness
             ,
             and
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             just
             are
             right
             ;
             and
             you
             that
             are
             in
             your
             vain
             thoughts
             and
             having
             anger
             when
             you
             Pray
             ;
             How
             do
             you
             fullfil
             Gods
             Command
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrine
             ?
             
               To
               hold
               up
               holy
               hands
               without
               wrath
               and
               doubting
               ,
            
             Do
             not
             you
             offer
             up
             a
             Cains
             sacrifice
             herein
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             your
             Light
             (
             or
             that
             which
             you
             put
             for
             Light
             )
             darkness
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               There
               is
               need
               even
               for
               a
            
             David
             
               to
               say
            
             ,
             cleanse
             me
             from
             my
             secret
             sins
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Not
             all
             his
             Life
             time
             ,
             for
             then
             he
             received
             not
             an
             answer
             to
             his
             ●rayer
             ,
             but
             h●
             testifies
             otherwise
             ;
             
               That
               God
               heard
               his
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               granted
               his
               requests
            
             ;
             and
             c●mmended
             the
             state
             of
             the
             
               undefiled
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               who
               do
               no
               iniquity
               ,
            
             &c.
             but
             to
             argue
             that
             because
             
             he
             prayed
             to
             be
             cleansed
             
               from
               his
               secret
               sins
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             not
             clean
             so
             long
             as
             he
             lived
             (
             is
             all
             one
             to
             say
             )
             therefore
             God
             heard
             him
             not
             ;
             which
             is
             gross
             and
             absurd
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               Commands
               of
               God
               are
               of
               use
               to
               a
               believer
               ,
               that
               cannot
               fulfil
               them
               in
               his
               Graces
               ;
               namely
               to
               convince
               him
               of
               sin
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               driven
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               Christ
               for
               imputed
               Righteousness
               ,
               for
               further
               supply
               of
               his
               Grace
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             intent
             of
             Gods
             Commands
             ,
             were
             that
             they
             might
             be
             obeyed
             and
             fulfill●d
             ,
             through
             that
             grace
             and
             ability
             God
             gives
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             broken
             and
             transgressed
             ;
             for
             unbeleivers
             (
             yea
             the
             world
             )
             many
             times
             are
             convinced
             of
             Sin
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             so
             thou
             hast
             grosly
             wronged
             the
             beleivers
             ,
             in
             representing
             their
             state
             here
             but
             as
             a
             convinced
             state
             ,
             which
             many
             who
             are
             unconverted
             are
             come
             to
             ;
             whereas
             
               they
               to
               whom
               God
               imputeth
               Righteousness
            
             (
             and
             not
             Sin
             )
             
               their
               Sin
               is
               covered
            
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Spirits
             is
             no
             gui●e
             ,
             Psal.
             32.1
             ,
             2.
             see
             thy
             error
             and
             confusion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               For
               Perfect
               Righteousness
               [
               Inherent
               ]
               there
               is
               no
               promises
               to
               this
               sence
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               any
               beleiver
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             work
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Righteousness
             (
             or
             Image
             which
             man
             was
             made
             in
             )
             is
             Perfect
             ,
             and
             this
             Christ
             comes
             to
             restore
             into
             again
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             promised
             and
             made
             known
             him
             for
             this
             end
             .
             
               And
               I
               will
               wash
               them
               from
               all
               their
               filthiness
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             word
             Inherent
             is
             not
             mine
             ,
             but
             obtruded
             upon
             me
             from
             a
             false
             intent
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               There
               are
               promises
               of
               a
               growth
               unto
               Believers
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               fullness
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               such
               as
               is
               consistent
               with
               some
               defects
               and
               a
               body
               of
               Sin.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             A
             growth
             and
             a
             fullness
             ,
             and
             yet
             denies
             Pe●fection
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrine
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             
             A
             g●owth
             and
             a
             fullness
             consistent
             with
             a
             body
             of
             Sin
             :
             Is
             this
             the
             Principle
             and
             Faith
             of
             the
             Kirk
             of
             Scotland
             ?
             Surely
             here
             's
             darkn●ss
             to
             be
             felt
             ,
             Who
             can
             raise
             an
             absurdiy
             and
             confusion
             from
             this
             ,
             grosser
             then
             it self
             ?
             Do●h
             not
             this
             growth
             and
             fullness
             consist
             by
             Christ
             and
             in
             him
             ?
             If
             so
             ;
             By
             whom
             consists
             Sin
             and
             its
             body
             ?
             Do
             they
             consist
             together
             ?
             Or
             is
             not
             the
             body
             of
             Sin
             put
             off
             ,
             where
             the
             Circumcision
             of
             Christ
             is
             experienced
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             Zecharias
             ,
             
               his
               walking
               in
               all
               the
               Commands
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               blameless
               :
               This
               Perfection
               was
               consisting
               with
               misbelief
               ,
            
             
             Luke
             .
             1.6
             ,
             20.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             (
             A
             gross
             errour
             again
             )
             his
             blamelesness
             was
             in
             his
             walking
             in
             all
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             his
             mis-belief
             was
             after
             ,
             and
             was
             reproved
             or
             blamed
             by
             the
             Angel
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             smitten
             for
             it
             :
             But
             thy
             Doctrine
             tells
             us
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             mis-belief
             is
             blameless
             ,
             because
             blamlesness
             consists
             with
             it
             as
             thou
             implyest
             ;
             But
             this
             is
             like
             much
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             David
             ,
             Job
             ,
             Daniel
             ,
             
               their
               failings
               are
               noted
               ,
               which
               I
               might
               cite
               if
               I
               did
               not
               study
               brevity
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             So
             are
             their
             deliverances
             noted
             ,
             and
             if
             thou
             wert
             not
             partial
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             wrong
             Spirit
             thou
             wouldest
             note
             them
             .
             How
             hast
             thou
             studied
             brevity
             ,
             to
             stuff
             up
             near
             10
             sheets
             of
             paper
             with
             quarrelling
             and
             cavilling
             against
             us
             ,
             in
             reply
             to
             so
             little
             as
             was
             writ
             to
             thee
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               How
               shall
               they
               believe
               without
               a
               Preacher
               ;
               Gods
               ordinary
               appointed
               Way
               for
               begeting
               Faith
               is
               by
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               immediate
               teaching
               alone
               without
               Preaching
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Gods
             appointed
             Way
             for
             begeting
             Faith
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             Faith
             ,
             whcih
             is
             nigh
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostles
             Preached
             ;
             and
             the
             inward
             teaching
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             is
             no
             true
             and
             effectual
             Preaching
             ,
             which
             directs
             and
             brings
             to
             the
             Word
             :
             Christ
             the
             Word
             ,
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             Faith
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             appointed
             for
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             he
             teaches
             both
             immediatly
             and
             instrumentally
             ;
             both
             inwardly
             and
             through
             Preaching
             openly
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             limitted
             ,
             yet
             no
             Preaching
             is
             truely
             effectual
             without
             him
             who
             is
             the
             chief
             Teacher
             .
             For
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               It
               might
               have
               been
               answered
               by
               one
               of
               your
               oppinion
            
             ;
             2.
             
             Paul
             ,
             
               your
               question
               is
               idle
               and
               vain
               ,
               for
               most
               men
               believe
               without
               a
               Preacher
               ;
               they
               shall
               believe
               the
               Light
               within
               teaching
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             If
             they
             cannot
             Preach
             except
             they
             be
             sent
             ,
             then
             who
             must
             send
             them
             and
             give
             them
             power
             for
             that
             work
             but
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Neither
             do
             we
             so
             accuse
             Pauls
             question
             with
             being
             idle
             ,
             nor
             say
             that
             most
             men
             believe
             without
             a
             Preacher
             ;
             especially
             if
             they
             believe
             the
             Light
             within
             teaching
             them
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             Christs
             Light
             who
             is
             the
             true
             Teacher
             ,
             which
             brings
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             true
             Preaching
             and
             Teaching
             ,
             which
             proceeds
             from
             the
             Light
             within
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               Scriptures
               Preached
               ,
               or
               the
               things
               contained
               in
               them
               is
               the
               ordinary
               way
               of
               begeting
               Faith.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             things
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             seems
             a
             little
             to
             mend
             thy
             matter
             ;
             which
             things
             contained
             ,
             were
             before
             the
             Scriptures
             or
             Writings
             were
             ,
             and
             extend
             farther
             ;
             for
             some
             had
             and
             performed
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             the
             Law
             (
             Viz.
             outward
             )
             and
             many
             in
             this
             day
             can
             testify
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Light
             within
             ,
             hath
             manifested
             within
             ,
             many
             things
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             before
             they
             read
             them
             outwardly
             there
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               whole
               council
               of
               God
            
             Paul
             
               sheweth
               forth
            
             ,
             Act.
             20.27
             .
             
               yet
               no
               other
               things
               then
               those
               which
            
             Moses
             
               and
               the
               Prophets
               did
               say
               (
               the
               Scriptures
            
             )
             Act.
             26.22
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             All
             Pauls
             Preaching
             or
             his
             whole
             council
             from
             God
             ,
             is
             no●
             Recorded
             there
             ,
             but
             little
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             he
             P●eached
             Recorded
             ;
             he
             continued
             his
             Speech
             or
             Preaching
             till
             midnight
             ,
             ver
             .
             7.
             and
             talked
             even
             till
             break
             of
             day
             :
             Where
             is
             this
             Sermon
             Recorded
             ?
             Many
             Scriptu●es
             and
             Books
             were
             writ
             by
             the
             holy
             men
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             not
             in
             the
             Bible
             ;
             were
             it
             not
             grose
             and
             false
             therefore
             to
             exclude
             them
             as
             no
             part
             of
             the
             councel
             of
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               Is
               not
               that
               another
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               world
               over
               are
               taught
               Christ
               and
               his
               Gospel
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             our
             Gospel
             ,
             therefore
             unjustly
             charged
             against
             us
             ;
             for
             not
             all
             the
             world
             over
             are
             taught
             ,
             or
             are
             learned
             Christ
             and
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             though
             all
             have
             a
             Light
             from
             him
             sufficient
             to
             teach
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               In
               the
               use
               of
               Scriptures
               we
               are
               to
               expect
               he
               will
               beget
               Faith
               ,
               by
               his
               inward
               Teachings
               and
               Workings
               on
               the
               heart
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             the
             matter
             is
             somwhat
             mended
             ,
             in
             confessing
             to
             his
             inward
             Teaching
             and
             Working
             on
             the
             heart
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             tyed
             up
             or
             limited
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             this
             d●nyes
             the
             sufficiency
             and
             extent
             of
             the
             Spirits
             inward
             Teaching
             ,
             which
             many
             have
             who
             cannot
             read
             nor
             use
             Scriptures
             ;
             
               and
               those
               who
               having
               not
               the
               Law
               ,
               were
               a
               Law
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               shewed
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               written
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
            
             &c.
             though
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             Truth
             ,
             in
             their
             place
             we
             must
             needs
             own
             ,
             in
             that
             Spirit
             that
             gave
             them
             forth
             ;
             but
             whereas
             other-whiles
             Preaching
             is
             made
             the
             cause
             but
             now
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             this
             is
             to
             make
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             Preaching
             all
             one
             ,
             and
             ●hen
             people
             may
             spare
             their
             mony
             they
             give
             to
             Priests
             for
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             giving
             their
             Interpretations
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             onely
             read
             them
             with
             expectation
             of
             Christs
             inward
             teaching
             and
             working
             on
             the
             heart
             ;
             which
             indeed
             ought
             to
             be
             inwardly
             
             and
             Spiritually
             expected
             and
             waited
             for
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               He
               bid
               them
            
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             for
             in
             them
             they
             thought
             to
             have
             eternal
             life
             ;
             and
             they
             testified
             of
             him
             ,
             Joh.
             5.39
             .
             
               this
               thought
               could
               not
               be
               a
               delusion
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ans
             
          
           
             If
             this
             thought
             of
             their
             having
             Eternal
             Life
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             was
             not
             a
             delusion
             ,
             then
             they
             had
             Eternal
             L●fe
             according
             to
             their
             thought
             ;
             but
             Christ
             testifies
             the
             contrary
             against
             ●hem
             in
             the
             following
             words
             saying
             ,
             
               Ye
               will
               not
               come
               unto
               me
               ,
               that
               ye
               might
               have
               life
            
             ;
             so
             to
             affirm
             they
             had
             it
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             is
             to
             affirm
             they
             had
             Christ
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             searching
             them
             was
             their
             coming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             contrary
             to
             their
             state
             and
             opposite
             to
             Christs
             own
             words
             of
             them
             ;
             that
             they
             would
             not
             come
             unto
             him
             that
             they
             might
             have
             Life
             :
             And
             this
             contradicts
             thy
             former
             ,
             and
             much
             of
             thy
             stuff
             about
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               ●f
               the
               searching
               and
               believing
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Christ
               given
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               be
               not
               really
               to
               find
               Eternal
               Life
               but
               an
               error
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               (
               such
               a
               thought
               as
               we
               blind
               Priests
               have
               )
               then
               Christ
               would
               have
               told
               them
               of
               that
               error
               ,
               and
               bid
               them
               look
               for
               Life
               by
               following
               the
               Light
               within
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Believing
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Christ
             and
             searching
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             are
             to
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             belief
             of
             which
             Testimony
             ,
             comes
             not
             barely
             by
             s●a●ching
             them
             ,
             for
             if
             it
             did
             ;
             then
             all
             that
             searched
             them
             had
             that
             belief
             ,
             and
             so
             Life
             ,
             &c.
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             is
             apparent
             concerning
             many
             ,
             and
             to
             Christs
             own
             words
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             thought
             to
             have
             Eternal
             Life
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             yet
             had
             neither
             heard
             the
             voyce
             of
             God
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             nor
             seen
             his
             shape
             ,
             they
             not
             believing
             him
             whom
             he
             sent
             ;
             nor
             would
             come
             to
             Christ
             that
             they
             might
             have
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               Fathers
               ,
               before
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               written
               ,
               had
               the
               things
               contained
               in
               them
               by
               Revelations
               ,
               audable
               Voices
               ,
               Visions
               ,
               Dreames
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               not
               by
               the
               Light
               within
               ,
               your
               Enthusiastick
               Fancy
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             It
             was
             by
             the
             Light
             within
             that
             they
             had
             the
             knowledge
             of
             those
             ,
             and
             had
             Revelations
             ,
             Prophecies
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             the
             Word
             of
             Prophecy
             was
             a
             Light
             to
             them
             ;
             
               and
               the
               inspiration
               of
               the
               Almighty
               gave
               them
               understanding
               ,
               when
               God
               spoke
               in
               a
               dream
               or
               vision
               of
               the
               night
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             God
             hath
             promised
             ,
             
               to
               pour
               down
               his
               Spirit
               upon
               all
               flesh
               ,
               that
               sons
               and
               daughters
               may
               prophecy
               ,
               young
               men
               may
               see
               visions
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Joel
             2.
             was
             this
             a
             fancy
             ?
             Or
             to
             be
             mockt
             at
             as
             thou
             hast
             done
             ?
             (
             
               Your
               Enthusiastick
               Fancy
            
             thou
             say●st
             )
             what
             
             grose
             error
             and
             ignorance
             hast
             thou
             herein
             shewed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               That
               Christ
               will
               now
               beget
               Faith
               ,
               without
               the
               Scriptures
               Preached
               or
               known
               ,
               it
               were
               as
               good
               an
               inference
               to
               say
               ;
               because
               ,
               that
               by
               faith
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               Fathers
               under
               the
               old
               Testament
               were
               saved
               ,
               therefore
               though
               one
               should
               not
               believe
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               yea
               ,
               though
               he
               should
               deny
               he
               is
               come
               he
               may
               be
               sav●d
               if
               he
               believe
               he
               is
               to
               come
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             An
             unequal
             parallel
             ,
             and
             false
             inference
             (
             and
             abuse
             against
             us
             )
             to
             compare
             the
             Scriptures
             with
             Christs
             coming
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             to
             bring
             them
             in
             competition
             therewith
             ;
             and
             how
             did
             the
             Fathers
             know
             he
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Light
             or
             Spi●it
             of
             Prophecy
             within
             ?
             And
             how
             did
             the
             Saints
             truly
             and
             effectually
             know
             he
             was
             come
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             understanding
             and
             Eternal
             Life
             he
             had
             given
             them
             ?
             From
             whence
             Scriptures
             were
             given
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             they
             spoke
             and
             wrot
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               You
               deny
               the
               main
               end
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               by
               believing
               what
               is
               written
               of
               Christ.
            
             2.
             
             
               In
               them
               may
               have
               Eternal
               Life
               ,
            
             Joh.
             20.
             3.
             
             
               That
               we
               may
               find
               Eternal
               Life
               by
               searching
               ,
               they
               testify
               of
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             the
             main
             end
             of
             Scriptures
             we
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             whilst
             we
             own
             and
             testifie
             to
             that
             Spirit
             which
             gave
             them
             forth
             ;
             and
             to
             him
             whom
             they
             testify
             of
             ,
             to
             wit
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             unto
             the
             true
             believer
             ,
             that
             reads
             them
             in
             a
             right
             mind
             and
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             But
             where
             having
             Life
             in
             them
             (
             Viz.
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             )
             is
             laid
             down
             as
             following
             believing
             ?
             This
             is
             an
             error
             depending
             upon
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             a
             contradiction
             to
             the
             Scripture
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               believing
               ye
               might
               have
               Life
               through
               his
               name
            
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             by
             searching
             them
             ,
             but
             through
             his
             name
             of
             whom
             they
             testify
             ,
             and
             those
             to
             whom
             these
             things
             were
             written
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             beleive
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             and
             have
             Life
             through
             his
             name
             .
             They
             were
             in
             some
             measure
             prepared
             (
             by
             the
             Spirit
             or
             Light
             of
             Christ
             allready
             manifested
             )
             to
             receive
             those
             things
             which
             tend●d
             to
             the
             furtherance
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             confirmation
             of
             their
             Belief
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             life
             through
             his
             name
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr
             ,
          
           
             
               Whoso
               holdeth
               this
               ,
               denieth
               them
               really
               and
               interpretatively
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Is
             this
             thy
             proof
             of
             thy
             false
             accusation
             against
             us
             of
             denying
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             we
             deny
             them
             interpretatively
             ;
             so
             then
             
             our
             denying
             the
             Priests
             Interpretations
             upon
             Scripture
             which
             are
             not
             Scripture
             ,
             must
             be
             deemed
             a
             denial
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             either
             the
             same
             or
             of
             equall
             authority
             with
             Scripture
             ;
             or
             when
             they
             tell
             us
             of
             finding
             Life
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             it
             for
             gran●ed
             ,
             that
             they
             mean
             in
             their
             Interpretations
             upon
             them
             ,
             whereby
             in
             many
             things
             they
             contradict
             plain
             Scripture
             as
             hath
             been
             proved
             any
             times
             ;
             so
             however
             ,
             when
             they
             bid
             People
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             for
             Life
             Eternal
             (
             in
             them
             )
             they
             intend
             they
             should
             take
             their
             meanings
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             believe
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             so
             people
             must
             run
             into
             an
             implicite
             Faith
             ,
             if
             they
             take
             things
             on
             their
             Authority
             and
             Credit
             ;
             for
             by
             their
             meanings
             and
             Interpretations
             ,
             they
             can
             sit
             as
             Judges
             over
             Scriptures
             (
             and
             tell
             people
             they
             must
             give
             the
             sence
             ,
             and
             reconcile
             them
             )
             and
             over
             the
             Lig●t
             and
             Spirit
             within
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             its
             but
             an
             Enthusiastick
             Fancy
             ;
             but
             who
             are
             not
             so
             Ign●ble
             as
             to
             receive
             a
             Belief
             or
             Faith
             from
             them
             on
             such
             a
             dark
             ,
             implicite
             and
             slender
             account
             as
             this
             of
             Priests
             ?
             But
             wait
             in
             the
             Light
             of
             Christ
             within
             ,
             for
             a
             right
             understanding
             of
             things
             that
             are
             Spiritual
             ,
             relating
             to
             Faith
             and
             Salvation
             :
             Such
             find
             they
             have
             cause
             from
             the
             certain
             demonstration
             and
             testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             within
             ,
             to
             believe
             Christs
             Light
             and
             Spirit
             rather
             then
             the
             Priests
             meanings
             ,
             and
             private
             Interpretations
             ,
             wrestings
             and
             perverting
             of
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               It
               is
               not
               about
               the
               expression
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               that
               debate
               should
               be
               kept
               up
               ,
               if
               in
               a
               sound
               sence
               granted
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               called
               the
               Words
               of
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             So
             ,
             Then
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             granted
             to
             be
             words
             of
             God
             ,
             why
             then
             holdst
             thou
             debate
             against
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             thy
             cavilling
             Spirit
             ?
             For
             the
             Word
             was
             that
             ,
             from
             whence
             words
             and
             Scriptures
             proc●eded
             ;
             and
             came
             to
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Messengers
             of
             God
             before
             they
             spoke
             the
             words
             to
             Write
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               Ye
               deny
               that
               Faith
               cometh
               by
               hearing
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               which
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               that
               we
               receiving
               them
               by
               Faith
               are
               saved
               ;
               which
               is
               plainly
               asserted
               ,
            
             Joh.
             5.39
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             We
             deny
             that
             Faith
             comes
             barely
             by
             hearing
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             for
             if
             it
             did
             so
             come
             ,
             then
             all
             that
             hear
             or
             read
             Scriptures
             must
             have
             Faith
             ,
             and
             hear
             the
             Word
             ,
             but
             we
             see
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             Christ
             told
             the
             Jewes
             they
             could
             not
             understand
             what
             he
             said
             because
             they
             could
             not
             hear
             his
             words
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             could
             hear
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             him
             speak
             outwardly
             to
             them
             :
             But
             this
             is
             a
             mistery
             
             hid
             from
             such
             as
             thou
             art
             ;
             and
             there
             were
             those
             whom
             the
             Word
             Preached
             did
             not
             profit
             ,
             b●cause
             it
             was
             not
             mixt
             with
             Faith
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               Your selves
               acknowledg
               that
               they
               are
               the
               words
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               this
               or
               that
               perticular
               saying
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               seeing
               there
               is
               a
               singular
               where
               there
               is
               a
               plural
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             But
             Singular
             and
             Plural
             differs
             ,
             and
             though
             there
             be
             a
             Singular
             included
             where
             there
             is
             a
             Plural
             ,
             is
             it
             therefore
             good
             Logick
             to
             say
             that
             Singular
             includes
             Plural
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             both
             one
             ?
             Or
             to
             sa●
             ,
             that
             because
             there
             are
             Words
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             where
             there
             are
             words
             in
             the
             Plural
             ,
             there
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             word
             in
             the
             Singular
             ;
             therefore
             these
             words
             are
             the
             Word
             and
             so
             are
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             Is
             this
             thy
             L●arning
             and
             Logick
             ?
             Surely
             thou
             art
             so
             far
             from
             knowing
             the
             Word
             which
             lives
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             was
             before
             either
             the
             Scriptures
             or
             words
             in
             it
             were
             given
             out
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             yet
             as
             one
             senceless
             and
             confounded
             in
             thy
             expressions
             ,
             and
             cavilling
             against
             ●ruth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               Scriptures
               in
               the
               Bible
               are
               called
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Mark.
             7.13
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             very
             general
             expression
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             the
             Bible
             being
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             not
             say
             so
             of
             themselves
             ,
             whereas
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             the
             Bible
             are
             so
             far
             from
             terming
             themselves
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             in
             such
             an
             eminent
             expression
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             all
             be
             truely
             termed
             his
             Words
             ,
             there
             being
             in
             many
             places
             Recorded
             both
             words
             of
             Wicked
             men
             and
             Devils
             ;
             though
             the
             Historical
             part
             that
             relates
             these
             things
             be
             true
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             narration
             of
             them
             :
             
               And
               they
            
             ,
             Mark.
             7.13
             .
             
               that
               made
               the
               word
               of
               God
               of
               none
               effect
               by
               their
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               rejected
               his
               Commandment
               ,
            
             did
             really
             act
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             within
             ,
             which
             Moses
             preached
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             without
             ,
             so
             that
             's
             no
             proof
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             the
             Bible
             being
             called
             the
             Word
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               That
               which
               maketh
               wise
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               or
               maketh
               the
               man
               of
               God
               perfect
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               is
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               which
               maketh
               wise
               ,
               profiteth
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Here
             again
             hast
             thou
             fallen
             short
             of
             proof
             of
             thy
             matter
             ,
             for
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               All
               Scripture
               is
               given
               by
               Inspiration
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             [
             Is
             ]
             is
             added
             :
             So
             it
             's
             ,
             
               All
               Scripture
               given
               by
               inspiration
            
             :
             But
             if
             that
             must
             be
             called
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             thy
             sence
             ,
             then
             it
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             
               All
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               given
               by
               Inspiration
               of
               God
               :
            
             
             How
             will
             that
             sound
             and
             signify
             ?
             Or
             ,
             
               All
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               given
               by
               inspiration
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             See
             thy
             ignorance
             and
             impertinency
             ▪
             for
             though
             we
             grant
             that
             all
             Scripture
             given
             by
             Divine
             Inspiration
             is
             profitable
             to
             the
             man
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             the
             making
             Wise
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             through
             Faith
             ,
             which
             words
             [
             through
             Faith
             ]
             I
             find
             the●
             to
             have
             taken
             little
             notice
             of
             [
             if
             any
             ]
             or
             of
             his
             being
             the
             man
             of
             God
             first
             ,
             that
             knows
             the
             profit
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             which
             are
             given
             by
             Inspiration
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             Perfect
             ,
             which
             the
             Priests
             deny
             in
             denying
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             be
             thorowly
             furnished
             :
             And
             many
             things
             were
             written
             ,
             and
             directed
             to
             the
             Saints
             and
             not
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             what
             thou
             concludest
             from
             hence
             doth
             not
             follow
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               Is
               there
               any
               Prophesie
               almost
               ,
               or
               Book
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               it
               calleth
               the
               things
               contained
               in
               them
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             For
             ,
             as
             was
             hinted
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             things
             written
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             can
             neither
             properly
             be
             called
             the
             Word
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             words
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             what
             the
             Serpent
             said
             to
             
               Eve
               ,
               Pharaoh
            
             to
             Moses
             ,
             false
             Priests
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             in
             the
             true
             Prophets
             dayes
             ,
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             accusations
             which
             the
             Jewes
             said
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Were
             these
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ?
             Mayest
             thou
             not
             here
             see
             thy
             error
             and
             confusion
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               There
               is
               nothing
               so
               much
               commendeth
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Scriptures
               and
               Learning
               ,
               as
               the
               horrid
               detestable
               absurdityes
               which
               men
               unlearned
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               wresting
               Scriptures
               to
               their
               own
               perdition
               ;
               however
               they
               revile
               Study
               of
               Scriptures
               and
               Learning
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             discommendeth
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             Way
             of
             Learning
             and
             Studying
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             your
             perverting
             and
             abusing
             them
             for
             your
             own
             ends
             and
             turns
             ,
             and
             the
             P●iest
             making
             a
             Trade
             of
             them
             by
             their
             Learning
             ;
             and
             must
             people
             depend
             upon
             the
             fruits
             of
             your
             Study
             and
             Learning
             to
             know
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             And
             yet
             other
             whiles
             they
             must
             expect
             to
             find
             Eternal
             Life
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             Wise
             unto
             Salvation
             by
             them
             ;
             What
             contradiction's
             here
             ?
             But
             if
             the
             Scripture
             given
             by
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             be
             profitable
             to
             the
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Inspiration
             be
             understood
             ,
             and
             make
             Wise
             to
             Salvation
             through
             Fai●h
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             lead
             into
             all
             Truth
             ,
             then
             wee
             'l
             not
             be
             beholding
             to
             thee
             and
             such
             as
             thou
             art
             ,
             for
             your
             Learning
             
             and
             Study
             ,
             who
             deny
             the
             immediate
             Teaching
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             but
             still
             unlearnd
             as
             to
             the
             things
             of
             God
             :
             And
             why
             doest
             thou
             villify
             us
             as
             unlearned
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             flourish
             as
             if
             thou
             art
             some
             Eminent
             Learned
             man
             ?
             This
             shews
             thy
             Shallowness
             ,
             Pride
             and
             Conceitedness
             ,
             And
             were
             not
             Peter
             and
             John
             unlearned
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             accounted
             by
             the
             Learned
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ?
             Yet
             were
             full
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             and
             learned
             by
             it
             :
             Wouldst
             thou
             and
             thy
             Companions
             limmit
             the
             Gift
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             a
             right
             understanding
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             your
             natural
             drossy
             Learning
             and
             imaginary
             Study
             ?
             O!
             The
             Lord
             hath
             raised
             up
             and
             brought
             to
             light
             that
             Life
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             has
             brought
             many
             to
             see
             thorow
             you
             and
             your
             corrupt
             Learning
             ,
             and
             Babylonish
             stuff
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             thou
             dost
             villify
             and
             jeer
             upon
             these
             words
             ,
             Viz.
             That
             the
             word
             which
             the
             Bereans
             received
             with
             all
             readiness
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             which
             they
             searched
             are
             two
             things
             ,
             and
             sayest
             ,
             
               I
               purposely
               pass
               by
               that
               which
               follows
            
             Viz.
             
               Whether
               these
               things
               were
               so
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Are
             they
             not
             mentioned
             distinctly
             as
             two
             ?
             The
             Word
             they
             received
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Scriptures
             they
             searched
             to
             see
             whether
             these
             things
             were
             so
             .
             Now
             there
             was
             more
             in
             Preaching
             then
             bare
             words
             or
             Scripture
             ,
             
               For
               their
               gospel
               came
               not
               in
               word
               onely
               ;
               but
               in
               Spirit
               and
               in
               Power
               ,
            
             which
             when
             that
             had
             touched
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             received
             a
             sence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Life
             which
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Ministers
             of
             ;
             this
             prepared
             them
             for
             a
             further
             understanding
             ,
             of
             things
             and
             matters
             relateing
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Truth
             and
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             when
             they
             searched
             them
             in
             that
             weak
             state
             wherein
             they
             were
             at
             first
             receit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             for
             a
             further
             or
             additional
             confirmation
             of
             their
             understanding
             of
             things
             declared
             upon
             Scripture
             account
             touching
             Christ
             ;
             but
             if
             according
             to
             thy
             sence
             ,
             the
             Word
             which
             they
             r●ceived
             with
             all
             readiness
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             ▪
             which
             they
             searched
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             these
             things
             were
             so
             ,
             were
             but
             one
             thing
             ;
             then
             ,
             Is
             it
             good
             Doctrine
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             received
             the
             Word
             with
             all
             readiness
             of
             mind
             ,
             they
             searched
             the
             Word
             to
             see
             if
             those
             things
             in
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             or
             to
             try
             the
             truth
             of
             them
             ?
             How
             then
             was
             it
             received
             with
             all
             readiness
             of
             mind
             ?
             Or
             was
             it
             the
             Scripture
             which
             they
             received
             with
             all
             readiness
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             th●n
             when
             they
             so
             received
             them
             ,
             searched
             them
             to
             see
             whether
             those
             things
             where
             so
             ?
             (
             Is
             this
             thy
             excellent
             Logick
             ?
             )
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             thy
             Doctrine
             runs
             thus
             ;
             They
             received
             the
             Scriptrues
             with
             
             all
             readiness
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             they
             searched
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             see
             whether
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             so
             ,
             or
             for
             proof
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             true
             ,
             they
             must
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             prove
             them
             true
             by
             themselves
             ;
             Will
             this
             be
             admitted
             of
             as
             excellent
             Logick
             in
             your
             Schoo●es
             ,
             to
             prove
             an
             assertion
             by
             the
             same
             assertion
             ,
             and
             to
             beg
             the
             question
             in
             controversie
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             in
             all
             points
             asserted
             and
             disputed
             of
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             because
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             will
             serve
             for
             proof
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               Word
               you
               say
               is
               one
               ,
               How
               can
               it
               be
               called
               those
               things
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             Word
             which
             I
             say
             is
             one
             ,
             cannot
             be
             called
             those
             things
             ,
             th●n
             it
             proves
             what
             I
             said
             bef●re
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             and
             Scriptures
             are
             two
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             receiving
             the
             Word
             with
             all
             readiness
             of
             mind
             was
             inward
             ,
             but
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             outward
             ,
             which
             they
             searched
             after
             they
             received
             the
             Word
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               Are
               the
               things
               written
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               Scriptures
               two
               things
               ?
               What
               excellent
               Logick
               is
               this
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             If
             they
             be
             not
             two
             things
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Word
             (
             which
             is
             but
             one
             )
             and
             those
             things
             contained
             in
             them
             be
             two
             things
             ,
             How
             are
             the
             Scriptures
             the
             Word
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Word
             and
             those
             things
             are
             two
             ?
             Yet
             here
             again
             thou
             sh●west
             very
             little
             Learning
             as
             professed
             by
             thee
             ;
             for
             the
             Writing
             and
             the
             things
             written
             of
             ,
             are
             two
             things
             as
             well
             as
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             the
             thing
             containing
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             contained
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             distinction
             of
             (
             them
             and
             )
             some
             of
             your selves
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               Or
               ye
               must
               take
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               the
               abstract
               ,
               for
               the
               writen
               Characters
               as
               distinguisht
               from
               the
               things
               that
               are
               writ
               ,
               so
               nothing
               can
               be
               either
               searched
               or
               found
               in
               a
               number
               of
               Characters
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             I
             know
             of
             none
             that
             appear
             so
             ridiculous
             as
             to
             search
             them
             meerly
             as
             a
             number
             of
             Characters
             ,
             so
             abstract
             to
             prove
             things
             or
             matters
             ,
             but
             to
             search
             them
             for
             those
             things
             or
             declarations
             contained
             in
             them
             which
             appear
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             understanding
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             outward
             eye
             in
             the
             bare
             Characters
             ;
             and
             yet
             (
             Scriptures
             )
             signify
             (
             Writings
             )
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               Whereas
               ye
               ask
               whether
               I
               think
               none
               hath
               Faith
               ,
               so
               none
               shall
               be
               saved
               but
               those
               that
               hear
               the
               Scriptures
               by
               the
               outward
               ear
               or
               can
               read
               them
               ?
               What
               God
               may
               do
               ,
               or
               doth
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               is
               not
               the
               question
               ;
               for
               his
               absolute
               Soveranity
               in
               his
               dispensations
               of
               Grace
               is
               not
               tied
               ,
            
             &c
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Then
             God
             and
             his
             dispensations
             of
             Grace
             are
             not
             limitted
             
             or
             tied
             as
             many
             other
             times
             thou
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             you
             seem
             to
             tye
             up
             all
             now
             to
             Scripture
             for
             Life
             Eternal
             ,
             for
             Faith
             ,
             &c.
             other
             whiles
             to
             your
             Interpretations
             ,
             Learning
             and
             the
             fruits
             of
             your
             study
             ;
             but
             the
             way
             to
             God
             and
             Salvation
             is
             Christ
             ,
             And
             
               no
               man
               comes
               un●o
               the
               Father
               but
               by
               him
               ;
               nor
               none
               comes
               to
               the
               Son
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Fathers
               drawings
               ,
            
             which
             are
             known
             in
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Light
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             have
             access
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               Scriptures
               search
               the
               thoughts
               as
               an
               Instrument
               ,
               and
               Christ
               is
               the
               principal
               searcher
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             That
             's
             Christ
             or
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             which
             is
             a
             discerner
             of
             the
             thoughts
             and
             intents
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             searches
             the
             heart
             ;
             And
             it
             s
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             hosts
             that
             telleth
             unto
             man
             what
             his
             thoughts
             are
             ,
             and
             searcheth
             the
             heart
             ,
             who
             both
             can
             and
             doth
             sp●ak
             what
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             both
             of
             things
             declared
             in
             Scriptures
             and
             without
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             sees
             meet
             to
             the
             perticular
             states
             of
             men
             and
             persons
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             lay
             so
             much
             upon
             Scriptures
             which
             belongs
             to
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             properly
             their
             Work
             is
             unsound
             :
             And
             Wh●re
             provest
             thou
             the
             Scriptures
             search
             the
             thoughts
             ?
             And
             wher●
             say
             they
             so
             of
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             not
             speak
             and
             direct
             to
             any
             perticular
             Person
             and
             shew
             him
             his
             thoughts
             and
             actions
             perticularly
             ,
             which
             the
             Light
             doth
             ?
             And
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             reproves
             and
             convinceth
             of
             the
             several
             evils
             whereof
             persons
             are
             guilty
             .
             It
             s
             the
             Lord
             that
             sets
             their
             sins
             in
             order
             before
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               It
               is
               false
               ,
               That
               any
               have
               a
               sincere
               supernatural
               Faith
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               that
               are
               ignorant
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               They
               testify
               of
               him
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             So
             then
             they
             must
             have
             some
             knowledg
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             have
             a
             supernatural
             Faith
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             But
             how
             doth
             this
             agree
             with
             much
             more
             of
             thy
             work
             ,
             about
             searching
             the
             Scriptures
             for
             Life
             Eternal
             in
             them
             for
             begetting
             Faith
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               foundation
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               houshold
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               the
               Phrophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
            
             Jesus
             Christ
             being
             the
             cheif
             corner-stone
             ,
             Eph.
             2.20
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Were
             not
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             of
             that
             houshold
             of
             God
             ?
             If
             they
             were
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             their
             own
             foundation
             according
             thy
             to
             assertion
             here
             ,
             but
             thou
             hast
             wronged
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Prophe●s
             and
             Apostles
             (
             mark
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             )
             they
             were
             built
             upon
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             cheif
             corner
             stone
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               By
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               that
               are
               the
               foundation
               is
               
               meant
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               contained
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               not
               the
               persons
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Their
             Foundation
             was
             before
             their
             Doctrine
             or
             Scriptures
             :
             
               Another
               foudation
               can
               no
               man
               lay
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               is
               already
               laid
               ,
               which
               is
               Christ
            
             :
             But
             sure
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             and
             Scriptures
             were
             not
             he
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               Scripture
               makes
               known
               inward
               sins
               ,
               of
               thoughts
               and
               lusts
               ,
            
             Rom
             7.7
             .
             
               Is
               able
               to
               mak●
               the
               man
               of
               God
               perfect
               ;
               if
               they
               did
               not
               search
               into
               the
               thoughts
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               discovering
               who
               are
               blind
               and
               carnal
               ,
               How
               can
               they
               make
               Wise
               unto
               Salvation
               ?
               Doth
               not
               the
               Scriptures
               make
               us
               Wise
               unto
               Salvation
               ?
               Therefore
               Are
               they
               not
               able
               to
               save
               us
               ?
               Christ
               as
               the
               principle
               cause
               of
               our
               Salvation
               ,
               is
               said
               alone
               to
               save
               us
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Thou
             meanest
             Christ
             as
             the
             principle
             searcher
             or
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             the
             Scriptures
             as
             the
             instrument
             ;
             and
             then
             thou
             shouldest
             have
             said
             ,
             Christ
             makes
             known
             inward
             sins
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             searcheth
             all
             things
             ,
             
               And
               God
               Judgeth
               the
               secrets
               of
               men
               by
               Christ
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Gospel
            
             ;
             without
             the
             knowledg
             of
             Christ
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             supernatural
             faith
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             nor
             can
             any
             be
             made
             Wise
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             through
             
               that
               Faith
            
             :
             And
             that
             Christ
             and
             the
             Spirit
             makes
             use
             of
             (
             speaks
             and
             opens
             )
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             many
             times
             ,
             Who
             denies
             that
             ?
             For
             then
             he
             speaks
             (
             and
             opens
             )
             those
             things
             immediately
             ;
             and
             thus
             the
             Law
             was
             made
             convincing
             to
             Paul
             ,
             not
             before
             it
             came
             thus
             ;
             and
             if
             on
             that
             account
             they
             be
             the
             instrumental
             cause
             ,
             then
             its
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Spirit
             (
             by
             h●s
             own
             speaking
             or
             teaching
             and
             openings
             )
             that
             is
             the
             searcher
             and
             saviour
             :
             And
             then
             it
             were
             most
             proper
             to
             lay
             the
             stress
             upon
             him
             as
             the
             searcher
             and
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             not
             thus
             often
             tell
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             being
             the
             searcher
             of
             the
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             of
             having
             in
             them
             Life
             Eternal
             ;
             lest
             also
             that
             ignorant
             persons
             go
             Idolatrously
             (
             according
             to
             the
             tendency
             of
             much
             of
             thy
             matter
             )
             to
             put
             them
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             seek
             to
             make
             them
             the
             Saviour
             ,
             seeing
             that
             Christ
             (
             the
             principle
             cause
             of
             our
             Salvation
             )
             (
             as
             thou
             confessest
             )
             is
             said
             alone
             to
             save
             us
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             alone
             save
             ,
             its
             sufficient
             ,
             people
             be
             directed
             to
             him
             for
             that
             end
             ;
             for
             in
             him
             all
             sufficiency
             is
             ,
             who
             can
             now
             immediately
             speak
             matters
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             when
             they
             were
             first
             given
             by
             inspiration
             ;
             
               And
               it
               is
               the
               inspiration
               of
               the
               Allmighty
               that
               giveth
               the
               true
               understanding
               ,
            
             without
             which
             the
             right
             use
             and
             end
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             not
             known
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               Scriptures
               of
               Truth
               (
               not
               I
               )
               make
               four
               Saviours
               ,
            
             Viz.
             
               The
               ingrafted
               Word
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             Timothy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             To
             us
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             one
             Christ
             ,
             one
             absolute
             Saviour
             ,
             one
             Faith
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               There
               is
               a
               Faith
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               that
               is
               historical
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               sufficient
               ,
               but
               this
               Faith
               may
               be
               of
               Christ
               as
               well
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               not
               be
               saved
               ;
               but
               who
               has
               saving
               ,
               unfeigned
               ,
               Supernatural
               Faith
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               cannot
               wa●t
               it
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Well
             Then
             this
             saving
             Supernatural
             Faith
             of
             Scripture
             and
             of
             Chr●st
             ,
             must
             come
             f●om
             a
             Supernatural
             Light
             ,
             or
             Christ
             who
             is
             th●
             Light
             and
             Author
             of
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               How
               shall
               they
               believe
               without
               a
               Preacher
               sent
               ,
            
             Joh.
             20.
             verse
             last
             ,
             
               They
               must
               have
               the
               Scriptures
               who
               have
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ;
               for
               without
               this
               they
               cannot
               be
               kept
               from
               hell
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Who
             must
             send
             them
             if
             there
             be
             no
             immediate
             Teaching
             or
             Revelation
             now
             ?
             How
             provest
             thou
             thy
             Call
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             art
             Comissionated
             by
             Christ
             to
             Preach
             ?
             Thou
             shouldest
             rather
             have
             said
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             Christ
             who
             truely
             know
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             without
             him
             they
             cannot
             be
             kept
             from
             hell
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               In
               th●se
               Commandments
               written
               is
               our
               Life
               ,
            
             Deut.
             30.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             Word
             and
             Commandment
             was
             nigh
             them
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             obey
             it
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             the
             Commandments
             and
             live
             ,
             see
             Verses
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             how
             herein
             thou
             hast
             diminished
             and
             wrested
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             that
             Word
             which
             was
             nigh
             in
             the
             heart
             the
             Apostles
             preached
             :
             It
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             in
             the
             Commandments
             written
             is
             your
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               But
               that
               all
               Nations
               have
               the
               knowledg
               of
               Christ
               ;
               It
               s
               in
               an
               Enthusiastical
               Bible
            
             ;
             &c
             
               These
               places
            
             ,
             He
             enlightens
             every
             man
             that
             cometh
             into
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             ,
             hath
             no
             resp●ct
             of
             Persons
             ,
             
               are
               far
               wide
               from
               this
               conclusion
               ,
               therefore
               all
               have
               the
               knowledg
               of
               Christ
               ;
               all
               the
            
             Turks
             ,
             Jewes
             ,
             Pagans
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Oh!
               What
               monstrous
               horrid
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             our
             Assertion
             nor
             Conclusion
             ,
             that
             all
             Nations
             or
             People
             have
             the
             knowledg
             of
             Christ
             (
             herein
             hast
             thou
             abused
             us
             and
             our
             Principle
             ;
             )
             for
             though
             he
             enlightens
             all
             ,
             they
             all
             do
             not
             walk
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             nor
             believe
             in
             it
             :
             But
             all
             Nations
             and
             People
             that
             come
             ever
             to
             know
             Christ
             and
             be
             saved
             ,
             must
             walk
             in
             his
             Light
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               the
               Way
               ,
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Life
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               Christ
               as
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               equal
               with
               the
               Father
               hath
               planted
               some
               Light
               of
               a
               natural
               conscience
               in
               every
               man
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               In
               him
               was
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               was
               the
               light
               of
               men
               ;
               And
               he
               was
               that
               light
               ,
               which
               enlighteth
               every
               man
               that
               comes
               into
               the
               world
            
             ;
             who
             is
             not
             natural
             ,
             nor
             his
             Light
             that
             shines
             from
             him
             in
             the
             Conscience
             :
             And
             God
             is
             Light
             ,
             who
             enlightens
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             gave
             his
             good
             Spirit
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             old
             to
             the
             Rebellious
             ;
             and
             sent
             his
             Son
             a
             Light
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             
               That
               whosoever
               believes
               on
               him
               ,
               might
               not
               perish
               but
               have
               eternal
               life
               :
            
             And
             here
             is
             the
             power
             and
             sufficiency
             both
             for
             Believing
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               All
               men
               have
               a
               Light
               of
               a
               natural
               Conscience
               from
               him
               ,
               which
               tells
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               Eternal
               ;
               which
               they
               may
               read
               in
               the
               creatures
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.19
             ,
             20.
             
               and
               of
               the
               morral
               Law
               ,
               which
               yet
               is
               but
               very
               dark
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Where
             do
             the
             Scriptures
             call
             it
             a
             Light
             of
             a
             natural
             Conscience
             ?
             What
             great
             Ignorance
             is
             here
             ,
             seeing
             
               Christ
               is
               the
               true
               Light
               that
               enlightens
               every
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               And
               that
               which
               might
               be
               known
               of
               God
               was
               manifested
               in
               them
               ,
            
             which
             gave
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Power
             and
             God-head
             from
             the
             creatures
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             that
             Light
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             might
             be
             known
             of
             God
             which
             gave
             this
             knowledg
             ,
             was
             not
             natural
             of
             a
             natural
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             blindly
             is
             conceived
             and
             asserted
             ;
             for
             the
             natural
             man
             with
             his
             natural
             knowledg
             ,
             perceives
             not
             those
             Spiritual
             or
             Invisible
             things
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             know
             them
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             's
             turned
             to
             a
             Spiritual
             Light
             and
             Principle
             within
             ,
             where
             that
             which
             may
             be
             known
             of
             God
             is
             manifested
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               But
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               nature
               of
               Faith
               ,
               they
               cannot
               without
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               it
               is
               Gods
               appointed
               Way
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Christ
             is
             Gods
             appointed
             Way
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             high
             and
             general
             opinion
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             depends
             upon
             the
             former
             conceit
             ,
             of
             finding
             Eternal
             Life
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             searching
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             that
             's
             answered
             and
             contradicted
             by
             this
             our
             Antagonist
             himself
             ,
             over
             and
             over
             :
             Supernatural
             knowledge
             and
             Faith
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             being
             not
             had
             without
             the
             knowledg
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             there
             are
             many
             search
             and
             read
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             are
             both
             out
             of
             this
             knowledg
             and
             Faith
             ,
             so
             that
             t
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             bare
             reading
             Scriptures
             doth
             not
             attract
             supernatural
             Faith
             ,
             Knowledg
             ,
             Light
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
             &c.
             but
             it
             is
             the
             supernatural
             Light
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             brings
             to
             the
             serious
             reading
             and
             supernatural
             knowledg
             of
             Scriptures
             :
             And
             it
             s
             also
             confessed
             in
             contradiction
             to
             much
             more
             (
             however
             )
             that
             the
             Light
             in
             all
             men
             teaches
             them
             of
             the
             morral
             Law
             ;
             and
             ,
             Is
             not
             that
             Scripture
             or
             things
             contained
             in
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               Light
               wherewith
               Christ
               enlightens
               all
               ,
               all
               Nations
               had
               before
               Christ
               came
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               now
               ;
               and
               yet
               ,
               Who
               will
               say
               that
               they
               all
               knew
               Christ
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             our
             saying
             nor
             assertion
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             knew
             Christ
             ,
             though
             some
             by
             his
             Spirit
             or
             Light
             then
             ,
             had
             a
             fore-sight
             of
             his
             coming
             before
             he
             so
             came
             ,
             though
             since
             he
             has
             given
             a
             more
             full
             demonstration
             and
             discovery
             of
             his
             Light.
             
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               If
               all
               men
               are
               taught
               to
               know
               Christ
               by
               the
               Light
               within
               them
               ,
               Why
               sent
               he
               Apostles
               to
               all
               Nations
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               disciples
               ?
            
             Mat.
             28.20
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             All
             men
             are
             not
             taught
             that
             knowledg
             by
             the
             Light
             ,
             because
             all
             obey
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             many
             love
             darkness
             rather
             :
             The
             Apostles
             were
             sent
             to
             turn
             them
             from
             darkness
             to
             the
             Light
             ,
             that
             therein
             they
             might
             know
             their
             Doctrine
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             be
             Christs
             disciples
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               Why
               did
               he
               give
               gifts
               to
               Apostels
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               Teachers
               ,
               which
               should
               continue
            
             till
             we
             all
             come
             to
             that
             unity
             of
             the
             Faith
             ;
             and
             fulness
             of
             the
             Stature
             of
             Christ
             ?
             
               Was
               that
               Light
               within
               dim
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               that
               it
               needed
               the
               help
               of
               outward
               Light
               ?
               How
               was
               it
               a
               mystery
               hid
               from
               Ages
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             dimness
             was
             in
             the
             Persons
             that
             were
             to
             be
             turned
             ,
             and
             directed
             to
             the
             Light
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Light
             it self
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostles
             went
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Light
             and
             Gifts
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             help
             of
             people
             and
             not
             the
             Light
             ,
             for
             their
             sufficiency
             and
             help
             was
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             from
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             outward
             nor
             natural
             ;
             and
             having
             confessed
             Gifts
             ,
             Teachers
             ,
             &c.
             to
             continue
             till
             we
             all
             come
             to
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             fulness
             of
             the
             stature
             of
             Christ.
             How
             obviously
             hast
             thou
             herein
             contradicted
             thy
             former
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             imperfection
             and
             sin
             till
             death
             ?
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               You
               have
               made
               the
               visible
               Church
               very
               large
               ,
               who
               have
               taken
               all
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               that
               ever
               hath
               been
               into
               it
               .
               If
               the
               Lord
               has
               given
               Grace
               and
               Knowledg
               equally
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               Wherein
               stands
               the
               freedom
               of
               his
               Grace
               towards
               them
               that
               are
               saved
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             These
             are
             both
             forged
             and
             false
             accusations
             ,
             depending
             upon
             the
             former
             against
             us
             ,
             for
             neither
             did
             we
             ever
             make
             the
             visible
             Church
             of
             that
             largness
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             our
             Principle
             ,
             that
             Grace
             and
             Knowledge
             is
             given
             equally
             to
             all
             men
             ;
             that
             's
             but
             thy
             false
             inference
             against
             us
             ,
             whereupon
             thou
             hast
             grounded
             much
             of
             thy
             caviling
             against
             us
             ;
             like
             one
             that
             loves
             to
             fight
             with
             thy
             own
             shadow
             ,
             
             or
             a
             man
             of
             straw
             of
             thy
             own
             makeing
             ,
             to
             make
             and
             forge
             lies
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             then
             go
             to
             confute
             them
             .
             Unprofitable
             and
             vain
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               Never
               did
               the
               greatest
               Enemy
               of
               free
               Grace
               ,
               so
               tye
               up
               and
               limmit
               God
               in
               the
               dispensations
               of
               Grace
               as
               you
               ,
               that
               with
               good
               words
               and
               fair
               speeches
               (
               would
               )
               deceive
               the
               Soules
               of
               the
               simple
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             Thou
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             go
             about
             to
             tye
             up
             and
             limmit
             God
             in
             the
             dispensations
             of
             Grace
             ,
             who
             would
             tye
             it
             up
             onely
             to
             a
             few
             ,
             and
             deny
             its
             universal
             extent
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             as
             those
             Priests
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             that
             formerly
             curst
             all
             them
             that
             held
             Grace
             is
             free
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             good
             words
             and
             fair
             speeches
             ,
             we
             would
             deceive
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             simple
             ,
             is
             a
             slander
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             against
             our
             end
             and
             intentions
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             tendency
             of
             our
             words
             and
             speeches
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             Judas
             
               got
               as
               much
               from
               God
               as
               ▪
            
             Peter
             
               did
               ,
               but
               he
               rejected
               it
               ,
               but
            
             Peter
             
               made
               better
               use
               of
               it
            
             .
          
           
             
               Your
               free
               Grace
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               have
               received
               alike
               ,
               doth
               not
               exclude
               boasting
               ;
               but
               say
               ,
               Well
               was
               it
               with
               us
               that
               made
               better
               use
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               others
               in
               hell
               got
               as
               well
               as
               we
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thanks
               to
               our
               deligence
               ,
               and
               good
               intentions
               and
               tractableness
               ,
               in
               harkning
               to
            
             the
             Light
             within
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             damned
             got
             as
             bright
             shining
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ;
             
               but
               for
               Christ
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               cause
               to
               thank
               him
               more
               then
               the
               damned
               have
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Language
               your
               Doctrine
               of
               free
               Grace
               teacheth
               men
               to
               say
               in
               their
               thanks-giving
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Here-upon
             several
             of
             thy
             false
             conclusions
             and
             inferences
             against
             us
             ,
             thou
             hast
             thus
             uanted
             and
             made
             a
             false
             Language
             of
             our
             Doctrine
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             very
             nature
             and
             tendency
             of
             it
             ;
             Who
             but
             men
             in
             hardness
             and
             impudent
             boldness
             ,
             would
             go
             to
             confute
             ,
             and
             raise
             absurdityes
             on
             our
             Principles
             when
             they
             do
             not
             know
             them
             ,
             but
             are
             yet
             to
             learn
             as
             thou
             art
             with
             thy
             companions
             ?
             For
             it
             is
             not
             our
             Principle
             ,
             nor
             the
             Language
             of
             our
             Doctrine
             that
             all
             have
             the
             knowledg
             of
             Christ
             [
             equally
             ]
             and
             that
             Judas
             got
             as
             much
             from
             God
             as
             Peter
             ,
             nor
             that
             free
             Grace
             all
             have
             received
             alike
             ,
             nor
             that
             the
             damned
             got
             the
             Light
             within
             as
             bright
             shining
             as
             we
             ;
             but
             that
             God
             is
             no
             respecter
             of
             persons
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             gives
             liberally
             to
             all
             ,
             so
             much
             of
             his
             Grace
             to
             every
             one
             as
             is
             sufficient
             ;
             yet
             ,
             not
             that
             all
             have
             received
             alike
             ,
             or
             the
             same
             degree
             of
             Grace
             and
             Knowledg
             ,
             &c.
             for
             all
             receive
             not
             (
             or
             accept
             not
             )
             that
             measure
             of
             Grace
             given
             to
             them
             to
             obey
             it
             .
             But
             whereas
             we
             are
             sco●●
             at
             for
             saying
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             som●s
             condemnation
             is
             their
             rejecting
             
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             their
             disobedience
             stubborness
             ,
             &c.
             this
             is
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             Language
             as
             might
             be
             proved
             ar
             large
             :
             For
             the
             fault
             is
             not
             to
             be
             laid
             upon
             God
             ,
             but
             upon
             man
             for
             his
             disobedience
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             consumed
             because
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             which
             is
             stubborness
             ,
             rebellion
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               For
               God
               willeth
               not
               the
               death
               of
               sinners
               ,
               but
               rather
               their
               return
               that
               they
               may
               live
               ;
               and
               ,
               O
               man
               thy
               destruction
               is
               of
               thy self
               ;
               But
               thy
               help
               is
               of
               me
               saith
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             so
             as
             God
             is
             clear
             when
             he
             judges
             .
             Now
             we
             can
             thank
             God
             without
             boasting
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             shewn
             such
             Love
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             Good
             will
             in
             Christ
             unto
             us
             ;
             and
             Christ
             that
             he
             hath
             shewn
             us
             Power
             ,
             Life
             ,
             and
             sufficiency
             in
             himself
             ,
             both
             to
             believe
             ,
             obey
             ,
             and
             give
             diligence
             ;
             and
             the
             name
             of
             God
             we
             may
             praise
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             Mercies
             and
             Blessings
             he
             attends
             us
             withal
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             whereunto
             he
             hath
             called
             us
             ,
             and
             indeed
             all
             Nations
             are
             called
             to
             praise
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             if
             all
             do
             not
             ,
             the
             fault
             is
             not
             Gods
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             charged
             upon
             him
             ,
             or
             his
             free
             Grace
             ,
             but
             theirs
             that
             reject
             it
             ;
             
               And
               have
               treasured
               up
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               wrath
               against
               the
               day
               of
               wrath
            
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             they
             that
             count
             God
             
               a
               hard
               Master
            
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             blaspheme
             against
             him
             in
             their
             Torment
             and
             Anguish
             ,
             are
             but
             the
             
               slothful
               servants
            
             ,
             and
             such
             
               as
               have
               not
               recieved
               the
               truth
               in
               the
               love
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               have
               had
               pleasure
               in
               their
               unrighteousness
            
             :
             And
             thereby
             have
             incurred
             displeasure
             from
             the
             righteous
             God
             ,
             whose
             severity
             follows
             on
             them
             that
             reject
             his
             Love
             and
             Good-will
             :
             So
             these
             have
             not
             the
             Light
             as
             bright
             shining
             as
             we
             ;
             These
             being
             condemned
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Power
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             
               How
               comes
               it
               that
               there
               is
               none
               among
               all
               these
               persons
               throughout
               the
               Nations
               (
               where
               the
               Scriptures
               have
               never
               been
               heard
               )
               that
               have
               Written
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Paganish
               worship
               ,
            
             &
             c.
             ?
             
               Travellers
               should
               have
               given
               some
               account
               of
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             As
             if
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             not
             onely
             the
             cause
             of
             Life
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             (
             according
             to
             thy
             former
             stuff
             )
             but
             of
             all
             Writing
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             true
             Faith
             ,
             &c.
             
             Then
             what
             was
             the
             cause
             and
             ground
             of
             Sciptures
             ?
             However
             ,
             it
             appears
             thou
             art
             no
             great
             Traveller
             ,
             nor
             hast
             had
             much
             acquaintance
             with
             such
             Travelers
             as
             we
             know
             have
             given
             account
             of
             more
             Christianity
             among
             divers
             of
             the
             heathen
             that
             have
             not
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             is
             among
             many
             in
             England
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             professing
             Christianity
             ;
             besides
             we
             find
             in
             divers
             of
             the
             heathens
             (
             so
             called
             )
             their
             Writings
             many
             things
             
             both
             Morral
             and
             Divine
             ,
             both
             favouring
             of
             Christianity
             and
             of
             some
             spiritual
             sence
             ,
             several
             of
             them
             had
             of
             the
             Nature
             and
             Life
             of
             Christianity
             which
             in
             it self
             is
             against
             all
             Idolatry
             of
             Pagans
             and
             others
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             your
             borrowed
             terms
             and
             expressions
             of
             Religion
             and
             Christianity
             :
             And
             further
             ,
             why
             should
             the
             Apostle
             make
             use
             of
             some
             of
             the
             heathens
             expressions
             ,
             and
             Gentils
             experiences
             for
             proof
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             no
             tendence
             to
             Christianity
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               But
               the
               best
               of
               those
               Nations
               and
               wisest
               ,
               were
               the
               greatest
               Enemies
               to
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             How
             provest
             thou
             that
             (
             for
             we
             deny
             it
             )
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             thy
             peremptory
             censure
             and
             judgm●nt
             ,
             against
             all
             them
             that
             had
             not
             Scripture
             ?
             Many
             of
             whom
             we
             believe
             were
             better
             then
             thy self
             ;
             and
             hast
             thou
             known
             the
             best
             and
             wisest
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             thus
             positive
             against
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               You
               have
               no
               warrant
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               deaf
               persons
               to
               whom
               the
               Scriptures
               have
               no
               way
               been
               known
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             As
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             They
             that
             know
             not
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             know
             not
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             shall
             not
             be
             saved
             ;
             thou
             shouldest
             have
             said
             .
             They
             that
             know
             not
             Christ
             ,
             or
             come
             not
             to
             him
             fall
             short
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             the
             coming
             to
             whom
             ,
             is
             through
             the
             Fathers
             drawings
             ,
             who
             drawes
             by
             his
             own
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             darest
             thou
             say
             ,
             that
             deaf
             and
             blind
             persons
             shall
             not
             be
             saved
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             hear
             and
             read
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Before
               the
               Scriptures
               he
               taught
               by
               audible
               Voices
               ,
               Revelations
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               but
               now
               you
               make
               all
               to
               be
               the
               Light
               within
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             No
             Revelation
             is
             truely
             known
             without
             the
             Light
             within
             ,
             for
             what
             may
             be
             known
             of
             God
             is
             manifest
             within
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               We
               deny
               that
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               is
               immediate
            
             (
             Viz.
             
               in
               his
               people
            
             )
          
        
         
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             You
             may
             as
             well
             deny
             its
             being
             in
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             their
             inward
             Communion
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             therein
             you
             deny
             the
             very
             tenuor
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             hereby
             limmit
             that
             power
             to
             m●diate
             teaching
             ,
             Scriptures
             ,
             &c.
             what
             in
             you
             lies
             ,
             which
             tends
             to
             eclipse
             and
             detract
             from
             that
             Glory
             ,
             Sufficiency
             ,
             and
             Prerogative
             that
             is
             in
             Gods
             Power
             ;
             this
             is
             very
             gross
             and
             ignorant
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr
             ,
          
           
             
               We
               grant
               it
               is
               true
               which
               the
            
             Metaphysitians
             and
             Divines
             
               say
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               concurreth
               in
               all
               works
               of
               creatures
               ,
            
             immediatione
             vertutis
             &
             suppositi
             ,
             
               but
               this
               ye
               know
               not
               what
               it
               meaneth
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             This
             makes
             against
             your selves
             if
             rightly
             considered
             ,
             and
             
             falsly
             thou
             hast
             said
             of
             us
             (
             or
             of
             me
             )
             for
             I
             do
             know
             what
             that
             phrase
             means
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             words
             and
             matter
             ;
             but
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             did
             not
             know
             what
             is
             meant
             ,
             why
             didest
             thou
             use
             thy
             Latine
             phrases
             and
             Scholastick
             terms
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             thou
             deemest
             so
             illiterate
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             not
             herein
             shewed
             thy self
             a
             Bravado
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               He
               told
               us
               ,
               he
               will
               exercise
               his
               power
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               in
               us
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             He
             will
             exercise
             his
             power
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             immediate
             ;
             What
             contradiction's
             here
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Why
               the
               Grace
               of
               hope
               should
               be
               Christs
               more
               then
               the
               Grace
               of
               faith
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Ch●ist
             is
             the
             Grace
             of
             all
             our
             Graces
             ,
             and
             our
             all
             ,
             a
             mystery
             hid
             from
             thee
             and
             those
             of
             thy
             spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Faith
               is
               a
               habit
               and
               an
               imperfect
               creature
               ,
               for
               all
               habits
               are
               in
               the
               category
               of
               quallity
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               accident
               and
               so
               an
               imperfect
               creature
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             What
             Scripture
             have
             you
             Priests
             of
             Scotland
             for
             that
             ?
             Of
             Faith
             being
             a
             habit
             ,
             an
             imperfect
             creature
             ,
             or
             accident
             ;
             and
             ,
             Is
             accident
             and
             habit
             all
             one
             ?
             Where
             learned'st
             this
             Phylosophy
             to
             define
             Faith
             ?
             True
             Faith
             is
             not
             natural
             ,
             nor
             a
             natural
             habit
             however
             ,
             for
             thou
             hast
             granted
             a
             supernatural
             saving
             Faith
             ,
             but
             t
             is
             but
             a
             habit
             ,
             an
             imperfect
             creature
             ,
             whereas
             Faith
             is
             a
             fruit
             of
             the
             Spirit
             which
             is
             pure
             and
             perfect
             ,
             and
             the
             mystery
             of
             it
             is
             held
             in
             the
             pure
             conscience
             ;
             but
             if
             thou
             meanest
             imperfect
             creature
             as
             to
             the
             kind
             or
             quallity
             ,
             its
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             its
             being
             received
             by
             degrees
             doth
             not
             prove
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             s
             as
             truly
             and
             purely
             Faith
             and
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             supernatural
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             (
             yea
             if
             but
             as
             a
             grain
             of
             mustard-seed
             )
             as
             in
             the
             greatest
             measure
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               It
               is
               as
               impossible
               it
               should
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               that
               a
               man
               abiding
               a
               man
               should
               essentially
               be
               a
               beast
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Is
             it
             as
             impossible
             Faith
             should
             be
             otherwise
             then
             an
             imperfect
             creature
             as
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             essentially
             a
             beast
             ?
             Sad
             Doctrine
             !
             This
             is
             worse
             and
             worse
             :
             Faith
             ov●rcomes
             the
             world
             purifies
             the
             heart
             ,
             justifies
             ,
             the
             mystery
             of
             it
             is
             held
             in
             a
             pure
             conscience
             ,
             yet
             not
             possible
             for
             it
             to
             be
             otherwise
             then
             an
             imperfect
             creature
             :
             Darkn●ss
             ,
             Confusion
             ,
             and
             Contradiction
             to
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Grace
               of
               hope
               is
               imperfect
               ,
               Christ
               is
            
             the
             hope
             of
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             These
             are
             one
             opposite
             to
             another
             ,
             but
             Christ
             is
             perfect
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Grace
             and
             Life
             of
             all
             the
             Saints
             Graces
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Christs
               Word
               was
               his
               audible
               Voice
               speaking
               his
               mind
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Other
             whiles
             his
             Word
             is
             the
             Scriptures
             (
             with
             thee
             )
             as
             if
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             his
             audible
             Voice
             were
             both
             one
             ,
             which
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             all
             that
             read
             them
             hear
             Christs
             audible
             Voice
             ;
             Is
             this
             Authentick
             Doctrine
             ?
             But
             Christs
             own
             words
             shall
             stand
             against
             it
             ,
             for
             ,
             Joh.
             8.43
             .
             
               Why
               do
               ye
               not
               understand
               my
               speech
               ,
               even
               because
               ye
               cannot
               hear
               my
               word
               ,
            
             and
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             who
             hear
             the
             Son
             heareth
             the
             Father
             also
             :
             But
             this
             is
             a
             mistery
             hid
             from
             the
             Carnal
             minded
             who
             Idolatrously
             pervert
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Though
               Christ
               and
               the
               Spirit
               be
               one
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               not
               Christs
               Word
               ,
               for
               Christ
               is
               not
               his
               own
               word
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             They
             that
             hear
             Christs
             Word
             and
             receive
             it
             ,
             receive
             of
             his
             own
             Virtue
             and
             Life
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             he
             spake
             unto
             his
             are
             Spirit
             and
             Life
             ,
             thou
             hast
             here
             but
             cavilled
             ,
             which
             thou
             mightest
             as
             well
             have
             done
             against
             several
             Scriptures
             and
             against
             Johns
             saying
             ,
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               was
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               was
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               was
               God
               ,
            
             &c
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               I
               call
               the
               Scriptures
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel
               the
               Word
               of
               Reconcilliation
               :
               The
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               distinguished
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               Reconcilliation
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Other-whiles
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             Gospel
             (
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             with
             thee
             )
             now
             they
             are
             distinct
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             Reconcilliation
             ;
             What
             confusion's
             here
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             Word
             of
             Reconcilliation
             Gods
             ?
             
               God
               was
               in
               Christ
               reconciling
               the
               world
               to
               himself
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Gospel
               are
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               called
               one
               with
               them
               ;
               the
               Gospel
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Gospel
               is
               the
               power
               of
               God
               to
               salvation
               to
               every
               one
               that
               believes
               ,
            
             it
             was
             preached
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             was
             before
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             is
             everlasting
             ;
             but
             thou
             hast
             spoken
             blindly
             here
             as
             before
             ;
             for
             ,
             Is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             Then
             all
             that
             have
             the
             Scriptures
             have
             that
             power
             in
             them
             (
             or
             from
             them
             )
             which
             is
             not
             true
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             16.26
             .
             
               The
               Preaching
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               according
               to
               the
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Mistery
               which
               was
               kept
               secret
               since
               the
               world
               began
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Commandment
               of
               the
               Everlasting
               God
               ,
               made
               known
               to
               all
               Nations
               ,
               for
               the
               obedience
               of
               Faith.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             But
             thou
             and
             such
             do
             not
             so
             preach
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             are
             so
             commissionated
             to
             preach
             ,
             at
             the
             Commandment
             of
             the
             Everlasting
             
             God
             ,
             who
             deny
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             his
             imediate
             Teaching
             now
             ,
             and
             this
             contradicts
             much
             of
             thy
             dark
             stuff
             ;
             for
             here
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Mistery
             is
             prefered
             before
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Preaching
             according
             to
             them
             ,
             was
             from
             that
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Mistery
             which
             the
             Apostles
             had
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             ,
             were
             the
             Scriptures
             that
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             kept
             secret
             since
             the
             world
             began
             ?
             The
             Revelation
             of
             Christ
             was
             the
             Mistery
             ,
             
               Christ
               within
               ,
               the
               hope
               of
               glory
               ,
            
             a
             mistery
             hid
             from
             Ages
             ,
             &c.
             
             How
             was
             it
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             made
             known
             to
             all
             Nations
             for
             the
             obedience
             of
             Faith
             ,
             if
             in
             many
             Nations
             there
             be
             nei●her
             the
             knowledg
             of
             Christ
             nor
             Scripture
             ,
             according
             to
             thy
             former
             ?
             And
             of
             that
             Rom.
             16.26
             .
             which
             thou
             sayest
             is
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             thou
             hast
             wronged
             the
             Scriptures
             herein
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Gospel
               and
               Mistery
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               made
               manifest
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Prophets
               preached
               to
               all
               Nations
               ;
               not
               by
               a
               Light
               within
               :
               If
               it
               were
               not
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               How
               could
               it
               be
               manifest
               and
               made
               known
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             If
             not
             by
             the
             Light
             within
             ,
             How
             by
             the
             Scripture
             without
             it
             ?
             Have
             all
             that
             hear
             Scripture
             read
             or
             preached
             ,
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Mistery
             of
             Christ
             without
             the
             Light
             within
             ?
             How
             then
             doth
             the
             Apostles
             speak
             of
             the
             Revelation
             as
             before
             ?
             Did
             nor
             he
             preach
             from
             the
             Light
             within
             ,
             or
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Son
             in
             him
             ?
             Gal.
             1.16
             .
             How
             ignorant
             hast
             thou
             shewed
             thy self
             in
             this
             matter
             ?
          
           
             Again
             ,
             the
             Mistery
             was
             not
             made
             manifest
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             alone
             ,
             or
             barely
             ,
             for
             both
             Revelation
             and
             Preaching
             is
             mentioned
             before
             ;
             and
             to
             tell
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Mistery
             being
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             God
             or
             Christ
             is
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Doth
               not
            
             Mark.
             chap.
             1.2
             .
             
               call
               what
               he
               wrot
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               Where
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             The
             beginning
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Have
               you
               a
               forehead
               that
               cannot
               blush
               ,
               that
               tells
               us
               that
               the
               Gospel
               is
               not
               Scripture
               ?
               What
               a
               feared
               conscience
               and
               shameless
               boldness
               have
               ye
               attained
               to
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             from
             any
             feared
             conscience
             ,
             nor
             shameless
             boldness
             for
             me
             to
             assert
             the
             Gospel
             was
             before
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             if
             Mark
             intended
             his
             Writing
             (
             or
             what
             he
             writ
             )
             to
             be
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             then
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             not
             begin
             before
             Mark
             wrot
             that
             ReveRevlation
             ,
             
             and
             then
             how
             doth
             he
             mention
             what
             was
             written
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             tell
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             And
             did
             not
             Jesus
             Christ
             shew
             forth
             his
             power
             and
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             before
             that
             of
             Mark
             was
             writ
             ?
             But
             seeing
             thou
             hast
             taken
             the
             liberty
             ,
             both
             to
             give
             thy
             meanings
             to
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             pretends
             to
             compare
             one
             Scripture
             with
             another
             ,
             I
             may
             have
             liberty
             to
             tell
             the
             other
             Scriptures
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             as
             in
             ,
             Luke
             .
             1.1
             .
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Forasmuch
               as
               many
               have
               taken
               in
               hand
               to
               set
               forth
               in
               order
               a
               declaration
               of
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               most
               truely
               believed
               amongst
               us
               ,
            
             and
             ver
             .
             3.
             
             
               It
               seemed
               good
               unto
               me
               also
               ,
            
             &c.
             And
             ,
             Act.
             1.1
             .
             
               The
               former
               Treatise
               have
               I
               made
               O
               Theophilus
            
             :
             So
             what
             they
             writ
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             Treatise
             or
             Declaration
             of
             things
             spoken
             ,
             done
             ,
             and
             believed
             ,
             and
             much
             of
             which
             relates
             to
             the
             historical
             part
             of
             things
             and
             matters
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             written
             Declaration
             ,
             Treatise
             of
             things
             ,
             or
             Scripture
             without
             ,
             be
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             then
             hireling
             Priests
             may
             be
             silent
             ,
             and
             let
             people
             read
             them
             ,
             without
             spending
             their
             mony
             of
             them
             for
             their
             various
             meanings
             ,
             traditional
             Interpretations
             ,
             &c.
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             added
             to
             ,
             nor
             another
             preached
             ;
             how-be-it
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             between
             true
             Preaching
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             the
             immediate
             Spirit
             and
             Power
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             Paul
             was
             a
             Minister
             of
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             or
             Writings
             outward
             ,
             without
             the
             Spirit
             or
             Life
             ;
             for
             Paul
             was
             not
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Letter
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             And
             is
             not
             a
             living
             Ministry
             and
             Voice
             ,
             especially
             where
             it
             lives
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             immediatly
             comes
             of
             more
             force
             and
             authority
             then
             the
             Letter
             ,
             or
             Writings
             ,
             which
             Scriptures
             signify
             ?
             Yea
             I
             do
             further
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Words
             or
             D●clarations
             ,
             as
             immediatly
             proceeding
             from
             the
             Power
             or
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             of
             more
             force
             and
             effect
             then
             the
             same
             words
             would
             be
             as
             spoken
             onely
             from
             Scripture
             without
             .
             Deny
             it
             you
             Priests
             if
             you
             can
             ,
             I
             can
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             largely
             demonstrate
             it
             against
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Scripture
               is
               Everlasting
            
             ,
             Viz.
             
               what
               is
               contained
               in
               them
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Confusion
             ,
             Are
             they
             both
             one
             ?
             This
             is
             like
             much
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Is
               not
               the
               Gospel
               written
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               written
               by
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             A●sw
             .
          
           
             Th●n
             Marks
             Writing
             was
             not
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             ,
             here
             's
             contradiction
             and
             error
             :
             again
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             them
             the
             
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             speaks
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Revelation
             and
             Mistery
             before
             ,
             see
             ,
             Rom.
             16.25
             ,
             26.
             where
             its
             very
             plain
             he
             makes
             a
             distinction
             between
             them
             and
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               I
               deny
               any
               immediate
               Teaching
               by
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Then
             thou
             deniest
             God
             to
             Teach
             his
             people
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             dwells
             in
             them
             ,
             wherein
             thou
             hast
             denied
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             New
             Covenant
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Christs
               Immediate
               Teaching
               will
               no
               way
               follow
               ,
               for
               his
               opening
               the
               understanding
               to
               know
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               for
               he
               doth
               by
               the
               same
               supernatural
               influence
               shine
               on
               the
               understanding
               ,
               and
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             Luk.
             24.32
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Doth
             Christ
             by
             a
             Supernatural
             Influence
             shine
             on
             the
             understanding
             ,
             and
             yet
             deniest
             thou
             his
             immediate
             Teaching
             ,
             What
             a
             Labyrinth
             of
             Confusion
             and
             Distraction
             art
             thou
             fallen
             into
             !
             And
             it
             appears
             ,
             without
             this
             Supernatural
             Influence
             shining
             on
             the
             understanding
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             not
             truely
             known
             nor
             opened
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               That
               Christ
               was
               first
               known
               himself
               ,
               or
               he
               gave
               the
               knowledg
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               The
               Apostle
            
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
             16
             ,
             26.
             
               denies
               your
               consequence
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Have
             any
             a
             Supernatural
             knowledg
             or
             faith
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             a
             knowledg
             of
             Christ
             ?
             It
             seemes
             thou
             hast
             forgotten
             thy
             former
             words
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             deny
             my
             consequence
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             a
             knowledg
             of
             Christ
             before
             he
             Preached
             him
             ,
             or
             writ
             Epistles
             concerning
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             by
             his
             Revlation
             in
             him
             ,
             besides
             the
             very
             Order
             ,
             Tenour
             ,
             and
             Matter
             of
             the
             Apostles
             words
             cited
             by
             thee
             ,
             makes
             for
             me
             against
             thy self
             ,
             see
             ,
             Rom.
             16.25
             ,
             26.
             for
             they
             run
             thus
             ,
             
               Now
               to
               him
               that
               is
               of
               power
               to
               stablish
               you
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               preaching
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               according
               to
               the
            
             Revelation
             
               of
               the
               mistery
               ,
               which
               was
               kept
               secret
               since
               the
               world
               began
               :
               But
               now
               is
               made
               manifest
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               commandment
               of
               the
               everlasting
               God
               ,
               made
               known
               to
               all
               nations
               for
               the
               obedience
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             &c.
             this
             thou
             mayest
             peruse
             again
             to
             thy
             owne
             contradiction
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Cause
               indeed
               must
               be
               before
               the
               Effect
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               allwayes
               in
               order
               of
               time
               ,
               but
               of
               nature
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               If
               there
               be
               a
               Pryority
               ,
               or
               Posteriority
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Soul
               ,
               certainly
               the
               Scriptures
               hath
               it
               in
               the
               order
               of
               nature
               ;
               though
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               communicating
               the
               knowledg
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               is
               in
               his
               being
               first
               ;
               
               because
               ,
               the
               Cause
               must
               be
               before
               the
               Effect
               ;
               so
               the
               giver
               of
               knowledg
               before
               the
               knowledge
               given
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             This
             being
             rightly
             considered
             ,
             we
             find
             both
             contradiction
             and
             Ignorance
             in
             them
             ;
             for
             ,
             Is
             the
             Cause
             before
             the
             Effect
             allway●s
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             ,
             not
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             have
             the
             Scriptures
             the
             priority
             in
             the
             order
             of
             Nature
             ?
             Where
             learnedest
             thou
             this
             distinction
             ?
             not
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             nor
             from
             Christ
             ;
             Surely
             Christ
             hath
             the
             Priority
             in
             order
             of
             time
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             in
             his
             being
             first
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Cause
             must
             be
             before
             the
             Effect
             ,
             alwayes
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             ;
             then
             he
             hath
             it
             in
             both
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             the
             cause
             both
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             communicating
             the
             knowledg
             thereof
             ,
             as
             thou
             confessest
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Cause
             must
             be
             before
             the
             Effect
             ,
             so
             the
             giver
             of
             knowledg
             before
             the
             knowledg
             given
             :
             And
             indeed
             ,
             
               He
               was
               before
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               all
               things
               consists
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               things
               he
               is
               to
               have
               the
               preheminence
               ,
               and
               priority
               :
               Who
               is
               the
               First
               and
               the
               Last
               ,
            
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             the
             Beginning
             and
             the
             End.
             But
             thy
             saying
             if
             there
             be
             a
             Priority
             ,
             or
             Posteriority
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             certainly
             the
             Scriptures
             hath
             it
             in
             the
             order
             of
             nature
             ;
             in
             this
             thou
             comest
             off
             but
             very
             saintly
             and
             dubiously
             ,
             and
             bringest
             the
             controversy
             to
             no
             result
             nor
             clearness
             ,
             but
             art
             confused
             ;
             for
             if
             there
             be
             a
             Priority
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             ●oul
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             it
             b●ing
             a
             Priority
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             also
             doth
             by
             a
             Supernatural
             Influence
             shine
             on
             the
             understanding
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             in
             these
             matters
             much
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             which
             time
             would
             fail
             thorowly
             to
             treat
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Juditious
               will
               think
               you
               a
               pittifull
               object
               ,
               who
               expose
               your self
               to
               shame
               and
               ludibrie
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Thy
             censure
             an●
             scorn
             herein
             I
             vallue
             not
             ,
             it
             will
             fall
             upon
             thy
             own
             head
             ,
             and
             theirs
             that
             have
             taken
             thy
             part
             herein
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Without
               the
               Sanctifying
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               one
               may
               understand
               the
               Scriptures
               without
               error
               and
               ●angling
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             both
             erronious
             ,
             and
             contradicts
             much
             that
             thou
             hast
             said
             before
             and
             after
             ,
             which
             I
             need
             not
             very
             often
             repeat
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Most
               men
               ,
               have
               both
               preached
               the
               Truths
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               maintained
               them
               by
               Writing
               ,
               who
               never
               had
               any
               Sanctifying
               Knowledg
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             like
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             that
             [
             most
             men
             have
             preach●d
             Truths
             in
             Scriptures
             ]
             is
             too
             large
             a
             word
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             what
             thou
             saidst
             before
             of
             other
             Nations
             ;
             but
             what
             do
             these
             things
             tend
             to
             ,
             but
             to
             set
             up
             unsanctified
             persons
             ,
             to
             be
             Preachers
             or
             Priests
             :
             But
             too
             many
             there
             are
             of
             such
             already
             ,
             for
             of
             them
             and
             
             their
             pollutions
             many
             are
             grown
             sick
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             will
             vomit
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             seek
             to
             maintain
             them
             against
             Christ
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             setting
             up
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             For
             Judas
             ,
             
               he
               preached
               the
               Truths
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             
               that
               sat
               in
            
             Moses
             
               seat
               preached
               Truths
               ;
               whereas
               Christ
               bad
               hear
               them
               ,
            
             Mat.
             23.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             But
             doth
             this
             prove
             that
             Judas
             had
             no
             sanctifying
             knowledg
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Herein
             hast
             thou
             erred
             ;
             for
             Judas
             had
             part
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             from
             which
             by
             transgression
             he
             fell
             ,
             Act.
             1.17
             ,
             25.
             
             So
             transgression
             was
             the
             ca●●e
             of
             his
             fall
             from
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             that
             Scipture
             ,
             Mat.
             23.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             proves
             not
             that
             Christ
             bad
             them
             hear
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             nor
             that
             they
             were
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ;
             though
             wherein
             they
             sat
             in
             Moses
             seat
             ,
             and
             read
             or
             preached
             his
             Precepts
             (
             when
             in
             force
             )
             they
             were
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             but
             Christ
             reprehends
             them
             in
             many
             places
             for
             corruptions
             got
             in
             amongst
             them
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             vain
             Traditions
             and
             Prec●pts
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             therein
             they
             were
             not
             true
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             much
             less
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             Some
             preached
             Ch●ist
             out
             of
             envy
             and
             strife
             ,
             
               and
               not
               out
               of
               love
               ,
               &c.
               yet
               preached
               Christ
               and
               the
               Scriptures
               without
               errors
               ,
            
             Phi.
             1.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               Shall
               we
               say
               they
               had
               the
               Sanctifying
               Knowledg
               of
               Christ
               who
               had
               not
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               good
               will
               to
               him
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Thou
             hast
             not
             proved
             that
             they
             preached
             Christ
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             without
             Errors
             who
             were
             in
             Envy
             and
             Strife
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             guilty
             of
             Error
             in
             the
             ground
             (
             Viz.
             Envy
             and
             St●ife
             )
             and
             where
             that
             is
             ,
             ther
             's
             confusion
             and
             every
             evil
             work
             ;
             in
             that
             Christ
             was
             preached
             and
             his
             Name
             published
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             rejoyced
             ;
             but
             not
             in
             the
             Envy
             and
             Error
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             preached
             him
             out
             of
             Envy
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             sanctified
             for
             such
             a
             work
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Your
               reason
               that
               w●thout
               Christ
               we
               can
               do
               nothing
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               meant
               in
               a
               Supernatural
               way
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Is
             not
             that
             in
             a
             Supernatural
             way
             ,
             which
             is
             without
             Error
             and
             Jangling
             ,
             and
             good
             and
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               If
               they
               believe
               them
               to
               b●
               true
               ,
               do
               they
               not
               know
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             No
             ,
             All
             that
             believe
             them
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             do
             not
             know
             them
             ;
             for
             thou
             hast
             granted
             an
             historical
             Faith
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               He
               that
               hath
               heard
               ,
               and
               learned
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               cometh
               to
               him
               ,
            
             Joh.
             6.44
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             But
             all
             that
             have
             read
             and
             heard
             Scripture
             ,
             have
             
             not
             heard
             nor
             learnd
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             nor
             come
             to
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               None
               can
               know
               the
               Truths
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               without
               the
               Sanctifying
               Knowledg
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             according
             to
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             overth●ows
             very
             much
             of
             thy
             matter
             according
             as
             hath
             been
             largely
             proved
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               He
               will
               lead
               believers
               into
               all
               Truths
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               meaning
               ;
               That
               is
               ,
               he
               will
               keep
               them
               from
               a
               total
               and
               final
               defection
               from
               Truths
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ;
               and
               lead
               them
               into
               Truths
               ,
               which
               are
               thus
               necessary
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             This
             acknowledges
             in
             part
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             also
             ,
             to
             the
             Spirits
             leading
             into
             all
             Truth
             ;
             yea
             ,
             into
             all
             Truths
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             :
             And
             then
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             is
             sufficient
             for
             us
             to
             depend
             upon
             ,
             for
             this
             leading
             and
             preservation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               Disciples
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               (
               except
            
             Judas
             )
             
               had
               received
               the
               Sanctifying
               Spirit
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ
             
          
           
             How
             hast
             thou
             excepted
             Judas
             from
             the
             Sanctifying
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             part
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             which
             his
             transgression
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             falling
             from
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               They
               were
               all
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               mistook
               the
               nature
               of
               Christs
               Kingdom
               ;
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               of
               this
               world
               ,
            
             Luk.
             24.21
             .
             Act.
             1.6
             .
             The
             Galatians
             
               who
               had
               received
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               yet
               were
               they
               led
               into
               Error
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             If
             they
             that
             had
             received
             the
             Spirit
             might
             erre
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             much
             more
             they
             that
             had
             no
             Sanctifying
             Knowledg
             ,
             which
             contradicts
             thy
             former
             ;
             of
             their
             preaching
             of
             Truths
             without
             Errors
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               He
               did
               not
               tell
               them
               ye
               erre
               not
               having
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               but
            
             not
             knowing
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             they
             could
             not
             truely
             know
             without
             some
             Sanctifying
             Knowledg
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             before
             confest
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             
               power
               of
               God
               to
               salvation
            
             ;
             so
             their
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             a
             Supernatural
             sence
             ,
             was
             from
             their
             ignorance
             of
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             unvails
             the
             heart
             to
             read
             and
             understand
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               For
               what
               ye
               say
               we
               plead
               for
               sin
               ,
               it
               doth
               more
               duely
               fall
               on
               the
               Doctrine
               that
               saith
               ,
               believers
               may
               totally
               fall
               ,
               as
               you
               say
            
             Peter
             
               by
               his
               denial
               did
               ,
               and
            
             David
             
               likewise
               by
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             To
             say
             there
             are
             believers
             that
             may
             fall
             from
             Grace
             (
             who
             are
             not
             yet
             come
             to
             an
             established
             and
             grown
             state
             in
             the
             Truth
             and
             Power
             of
             God
             )
             is
             no
             pleading
             for
             sin
             ,
             as
             your
             
             Doctrine
             contending
             and
             disputing
             for
             sin
             in
             all
             ,
             term
             of
             Life
             ,
             especially
             ,
             whiles
             we
             exhort
             all
             to
             watch
             and
             look
             dilligently
             to
             Grace
             received
             ,
             and
             withal
             warn
             them
             ,
             &c.
             that
             such
             a
             falling
             away
             may
             be
             prevented
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             no
             pleading
             for
             sin
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             warn
             the
             Churches
             by
             the
             example
             of
             some
             that
             fell
             ,
             or
             of
             such
             
               as
               made
               shipwrack
               of
               faith
               and
               a
               good
               conscience
            
             ;
             or
             of
             such
             
               as
               drew
               back
               to
               perdition
               ,
               denied
               the
               Lord
               that
               bought
               them
               ,
            
             and
             such
             
               whose
               latter
               end
               was
               worse
               then
               their
               beginning
               .
            
             But
             to
             charge
             us
             with
             saying
             ,
             that
             Peter
             and
             David
             fell
             totally
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             slander
             and
             forgery
             against
             us
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             many
             more
             in
             thy
             bundle
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               If
               our
               peace
               stood
               in
               our
               inherent
               Righteousness
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               in
               our
               good
               works
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             [
             Inherent
             Righteousness
             ]
             are
             thy
             own
             words
             obtruded
             upon
             us
             ,
             in
             thy
             own
             sence
             (
             as
             imperfect
             )
             and
             so
             in
             that
             sence
             not
             Gods
             nor
             Christs
             ;
             for
             in
             Gods
             Righteousness
             ,
             received
             in
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             our
             peace
             stands
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             true
             believers
             are
             pertakers
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             being
             in
             that
             living
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Righteousness
             whereof
             is
             not
             devided
             from
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             Davids
             
               Peace
               stood
               not
               in
               the
               freedom
               from
               all
               sin
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               God
               did
               pardon
               his
               sin
               ;
               and
               did
               not
               impute
               the
               same
               ,
            
             Rom.
             4.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               If
               none
               ever
               had
               ,
               or
               shall
               have
               Peace
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               in
               this
               Life
               free
               from
               all
               sin
               ;
               then
               you
               alone
               may
               boast
               of
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               He
               whose
               Transgression
               is
               forgiven
               ,
               The
               man
               unto
               whom
               the
               Lord
               imputeth
               not
               iniquity
               ,
               in
               his
               spirit
               there
               is
               no
               guile
            
             Psa.
             32.1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             David
             bid
             ,
             
               Mark
               the
               perfect
               man
               ,
               and
               behold
               the
               upright
               ;
               for
               the
               end
               of
               that
               man
               is
               peace
               .
               And
               blessed
               are
               the
               undefiled
               in
               the
               way
               ;
               they
               also
               do
               no
               iniquity
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             this
             state
             stood
             Davids
             Peace
             ,
             contrary
             to
             what
             thou
             hast
             Erroniously
             spoke
             of
             him
             here
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             what
             thou
             hast
             said
             of
             our
             being
             free
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             that
             we
             alone
             might
             boast
             of
             it
             ;
             this
             thou
             dost
             not
             believe
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hast
             ironically
             Scoffed
             and
             Jeered
             ,
             contrary
             to
             thy
             own
             thoughts
             and
             intentions
             :
             And
             in
             implying
             none
             on
             earth
             free
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             hast
             again
             erred
             ,
             and
             art
             herein
             sufficiently
             confuted
             allr●ady
             ,
             thou
             having
             herein
             implyed
             ,
             none
             here
             ever
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             none
             here
             to
             abide
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             come
             to
             perfect
             Holyness
             ;
             or
             to
             be
             washed
             from
             all
             sin
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             So
             thy
             Doctrine
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               For
               none
               either
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               Saints
               ,
               that
               we
               find
               in
               Scriptures
               ,
               ever
               were
               thus
               quallified
               for
               Peace
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             large
             and
             general
             charge
             against
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             generally
             contrary
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             testifyed
             unto
             the
             Peace
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             perfect
             ,
             which
             attends
             the
             Righteousness
             (
             or
             heavenly
             Image
             )
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             perfect
             ,
             and
             known
             in
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             whereby
             he
             takes
             away
             sin
             ,
             and
             establisheth
             his
             people
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             could
             testify
             that
             the
             Lord
             was
             their
             Righteousness
             ,
             who
             wrought
             all
             their
             works
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             true
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Christ
               was
               made
               wisdom
               ,
               righteousness
               sanctification
            
             ;
             so
             thou
             &
             you
             have
             shewn
             your selves
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             states
             and
             quallifications
             ;
             and
             what
             sin
             or
             sins
             they
             all
             had
             ,
             which
             they
             (
             or
             any
             of
             them
             )
             were
             not
             freed
             from
             before
             death
             ,
             is
             not
             yet
             proved
             by
             any
             of
             you
             ,
             who
             are
             found
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             old
             accuser
             of
             the
             Brethren
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Sin
               is
               remaining
               in
               part
               in
               all
               the
               faculties
               of
               Gods
               Children
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               except
               ye
               had
               made
               appear
               ,
               that
            
             Pauls
             
               Will
               ,
               and
               Affections
               ,
               and
               Mind
               ,
               were
               perfectly
               against
               sin
               :
               Some
               stain
               and
               inclination
               to
               sin
               ,
               by
               the
               contrary
               corruption
               still
               remained
               in
               some
               degrees
               in
               his
               Will
               ,
               Mind
               ,
               and
               Affections
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             sad
             accusation
             against
             all
             Gods
             Children
             againe
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             this
             but
             a
             pleading
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             tending
             to
             strengthen
             the
             hands
             of
             evil
             doers
             ?
             What
             ,
             all
             the
             faculties
             of
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             having
             sin
             and
             corruption
             in
             them
             ?
             The
             Priests
             were
             wont
             to
             tell
             of
             a
             Regenerate
             part
             ;
             What
             part
             is
             it
             ?
             No
             faculty
             clean
             ,
             sad
             newes
             !
             Thus
             to
             accuse
             Pauls
             Will
             ,
             Mind
             ,
             and
             Affections
             ,
             as
             having
             corruption
             remaining
             still
             in
             them
             ;
             whereas
             his
             Will
             was
             to
             the
             good
             ,
             his
             Mind
             and
             Affections
             ,
             were
             
               on
               things
               above
            
             (
             when
             converted
             ,
             and
             victory
             obtained
             )
             and
             the
             vi●e
             affections
             and
             desires
             mortified
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             are
             Christs
             have
             crucified
             ;
             and
             his
             saying
             ,
             
               With
               my
               mind
               I
               serve
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               with
               my
               members
               the
               law
               of
               sin
            
             ;
             related
             to
             the
             state
             of
             his
             Warfare
             ,
             and
             shewes
             an
             opposition
             in
             his
             mind
             against
             serving
             sin
             :
             But
             thy
             Doctrine
             signifyes
             thus
             much
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ;
             with
             my
             Mind
             I
             serve
             sin
             ,
             and
             with
             my
             Members
             I
             serve
             sin
             ,
             yea
             ;
             with
             my
             Mind
             ,
             Will
             ,
             and
             Affections
             I
             serve
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             both
             ;
             this
             were
             a
             serving
             two
             Masters
             :
             And
             then
             where
             's
             the
             contrar●e●y
             and
             opposition
             thou
             speakst
             of
             afterward
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               I
               said
               ,
               There
               was
               Flesh
               and
               Spirit
               in
               him
               ,
               so
               that
               neither
               the
               operations
               of
               the
               Flesh
               or
               Spirit
               were
               compleat
               and
               perfect
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               opposition
               they
               have
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               the
               Flesh
               and
               Spirit
               are
               contrary
               one
               to
               another
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Thy
             making
             the
             opposition
             between
             the
             Fl●sh
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             their
             contrariety
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             thy
             reason
             to
             prove
             that
             neither
             the
             operations
             of
             the
             Flesh
             or
             the
             Spirit
             were
             compleat
             and
             perfect
             ,
             it
             proves
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ;
             for
             the
             Spirits
             opposition
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             its
             contrary
             operation
             ,
             proves
             that
             the
             Spirits
             operation
             is
             pure
             and
             compleat
             against
             that
             which
             lusts
             against
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             against
             the
             fruits
             and
             works
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             are
             (
             absolu●ly
             )
             also
             opposite
             to
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             they
             through
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             came
             to
             mortify
             those
             deeds
             and
             works
             of
             the
             Flesh
             which
             were
             corrupt
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Ye
               cannot
               do
               those
               things
               that
               ye
               would
               ;
               because
               he
               could
               not
               Will
               them
               perfectly
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             
               It
               s
               God
               that
               works
               in
               the
               believer
               ,
               both
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               ,
            
             and
             his
             Work
             is
             perfect
             ;
             and
             to
             whose
             Will
             ,
             mans
             Will
             ought
             to
             be
             subject
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               If
               all
               the
               imperative
               faculties
               of
               the
               Will
               and
               Mind
               ,
               and
               (
               inferiour
               )
               of
               the
               affections
               ,
               be
               fully
               and
               strongly
               joyned
               for
               any
               action
               ,
               the
               members
               of
               the
               body
               cannot
               but
               be
               obedientially
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Then
             such
             as
             have
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             Wills
             and
             Minds
             are
             subject
             unto
             his
             ,
             as
             theirs
             whom
             he
             calls
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             whose
             affections
             also
             are
             set
             upon
             things
             above
             ,
             such
             have
             unity
             with
             Christ
             and
             in
             their
             faculties
             (
             as
             thou
             callest
             them
             )
             and
             therefore
             their
             members
             must
             needs
             be
             obedientially
             subject
             ,
             as
             theirs
             who
             are
             sanctified
             throughout
             ,
             in
             Body
             ,
             Soul
             and
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               What
               part
               of
               him
               did
               sin
               dwell
               in
               ,
               if
               neither
               in
               his
               Mind
               ,
               Conscience
               Affections
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             He
             said
             ,
             
               In
               his
               flesh
               dwelt
               no
               good
               thing
               ,
            
             but
             it
             was
             not
             all
             his
             life
             time
             of
             continuance
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               If
               you
               can
               find
               out
               any
               other
               faculty
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               which
               can
               be
               a
               seat
               for
               sin
               to
               dwell
               in
               ,
               then
               these
               three
               ;
               the
               Schooles
               will
               be
               beholding
               to
               you
               for
               your
               new
               Philosophy
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             We
             may
             therefore
             see
             what
             Schooles
             and
             Discipline
             you
             have
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             beholding
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             some
             other
             faculty
             of
             the
             Soul
             for
             sin
             to
             dwell
             in
             ;
             but
             me-thinks
             thou
             shouldst
             intend
             better
             then
             thy
             words
             import
             ,
             and
             have
             said
             :
             You
             would
             be
             bebeholding
             
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             shew
             you
             another
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             seat
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             should
             not
             seek
             for
             more
             room
             for
             sin
             ,
             for
             it
             hath
             as
             much
             room
             amongst
             you
             as
             you
             can
             afford
             it
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             facultys
             ,
             both
             superior
             and
             inferior
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Wills
             ,
             Minds
             and
             Affections
             :
             But
             so
             it
             had
             not
             in
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Light.
             
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               The
               pure
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               which
               is
               held
               out
               from
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Is
             that
             your
             pure
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             that
             pleads
             for
             sin
             in
             all
             the
             facultyes
             of
             the
             Soul
             ?
             An
             impure
             Religion
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             sin
             ,
             pure
             Religion
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             there
             's
             a
             
               keeping
               unspotted
               of
               the
               world
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               There
               is
               a
               Righteousness
               of
               Christs
               Sufferings
               and
               Merit
               imputed
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               which
               begets
               Peace
               ,
               which
               may
               consist
               with
               sin
               in
               a
               believer
               ,
               though
               thereby
               no
               Condemnation
               to
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Christs
             Righteousness
             is
             known
             to
             be
             pure
             and
             perfect
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             consist
             with
             sin
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             inconsistant
             ,
             and
             the
             believer
             that
             's
             come
             
               to
               a
               fellowship
               of
               Christs
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               a
               conformity
               to
               his
               death
               ,
            
             to
             know
             his
             Righteous
             Will
             by
             faith
             imputed
             ;
             
               he
               walks
               after
               the
               spirit
               ,
               not
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               to
               such
               there
               's
               no
               condemnation
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.8
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             Cleanse
             thou
             me
             from
             my
             secret
             sins
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Then
             let
             not
             secret
             sin
             remain
             in
             me
             all
             my
             Life
             time
             ,
             let
             not
             sin
             and
             corruption
             remain
             in
             all
             the
             faculties
             of
             my
             Soul
             so
             long
             as
             I
             live
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               There
               is
               a
               Righteousness
               which
               is
               the
               same
               with
               Sanctification
               which
               is
               not
               perfect
               and
               compleat
               ,
               therefore
               no
               man
               by
               this
               inherent
               Righteousness
               is
               Justified
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             What
             Righteousness
             (
             and
             whose
             )
             is
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             Sanctification
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             perfect
             ?
             Is
             it
             Christs
             yea
             or
             nay
             ?
             And
             ,
             Is
             Sanctification
             imperfect
             in
             this
             Life
             ?
             And
             ,
             Is
             this
             that
             thou
             callest
             inherent
             Righteousness
             ?
             In
             this
             thou
             hast
             but
             acted
             the
             part
             of
             Sathans
             m●ssengers
             ,
             as
             hore-tofore
             ,
             and
             contradicted
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrine
             ,
             who
             preached
             to
             present
             men
             perfect
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             exhorted
             
               to
               purge
               themselves
               ,
               from
               all
               filthiness
               both
               of
               flesh
               and
               spirit
            
             (
             and
             so
             )
             
               to
               a
               perfecting
               of
               holiness
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               :
            
             And
             ,
             Was
             not
             Christ
             made
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               Righteousness
               ,
               Sanctification
               ,
               and
               Redemption
            
             ?
             And
             is
             he
             devided
             or
             imperfect
             in
             what
             he
             is
             to
             the
             Saints
             ?
             What
             grose
             and
             fa●se
             stuff
             hast
             thou
             implyed
             and
             vented
             ?
             And
             it
             was
             they
             that
             were
             
               washed
               and
               sanctified
               ;
               
               that
               were
               justified
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               our
               God.
            
             See
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.11
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               You
               do
               not
               admit
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               .
               Your
               new
               Light
               you
               pretend
               ,
               is
               nothing
               but
               old
               damnable
               Popery
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Our
             new
             Light
             (
             as
             thou
             callest
             it
             )
             is
             the
             Light
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             same
             the
             Apostles
             preached
             and
             bears
             witness
             to
             their
             Doctrine
             against
             thine
             and
             the
             Priests
             who
             oppose
             it
             :
             And
             its
             Blasphemous
             and
             Damnable
             in
             thee
             ,
             to
             deem
             this
             our
             Light
             ,
             nothing
             but
             old
             damnable
             Popery
             ;
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             thou
             art
             nearer
             Popery
             then
             we
             ,
             in
             thy
             contending
             for
             sin
             term
             of
             Life
             ,
             but
             onely
             thou
             tellest
             us
             not
             of
             a
             Purgatory
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr
             ,
          
           
             Paul
             
               had
               victory
               begun
               but
               not
               compleated
               ,
               except
               from
               the
               the
               Condemning
               Power
               of
               Sin
               ,
               but
               the
               Reigning
               Power
               and
               Defiling
               ,
               was
               not
               subdued
               totally
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Confusion
             :
             And
             contrary
             to
             Pauls
             Doctrine
             and
             state
             ,
             to
             tell
             of
             victory
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Reigning
             Power
             and
             Defiling
             not
             subdued
             totally
             ;
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             his
             Enemy
             was
             conquered
             and
             yet
             Reigned
             still
             ;
             whereas
             he
             said
             ,
             
               He
               had
               fought
               the
               good
               fight
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               had
               kept
               the
               faith
               ;
               he
               was
               more
               then
               a
               conquerer
               through
               Christ
               that
               loved
               him
               .
               And
               they
               to
               whom
               there
               was
               no
               condemnation
               were
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               walked
               not
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             And
             was
             there
             not
             such
             as
             were
             compleat
             in
             Christ
             to
             whom
             Paul
             wrote
             ;
             and
             dost
             not
             believe
             that
             he
             had
             attained
             to
             as
             high
             a
             growth
             as
             any
             of
             them
             to
             whom
             he
             writ
             or
             preached
             ;
             consider
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               In
               the
               present
               time
            
             ,
             I
             am
             sold
             under
             sin
             ,
             That
             good
             that
             I
             would
             do
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             ;
             
               if
               he
               had
               spoken
               to
               their
               capacity
               as
               weak
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               told
               them
               ,
               he
               had
               been
               under
               such
               a
               condition
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               delivered
               from
               it
               :
               When
            
             Paul
             
               speaks
               of
               a
               condition
               wherein
               he
               was
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               say
               ,
            
             I
             am
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Paul
             did
             speak
             unto
             the
             
               Romans
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               because
               of
               the
               infirmity
               of
               their
               flesh
               ,
            
             Rom.
             6.
             
             He
             did
             also
             signify
             the
             several
             states
             which
             he
             had
             passed
             thorow
             ,
             as
             how
             it
             was
             with
             him
             before
             the
             Law
             came
             ,
             and
             how
             when
             it
             came
             ,
             and
             his
             warfare
             ,
             as
             also
             his
             deliverance
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             say
             again
             and
             still
             affirm
             ,
             that
             Paul
             could
             not
             be
             in
             all
             those
             states
             he
             mentions
             ,
             or
             represents
             to
             the
             Romans
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             (
             when
             he
             so
             writ
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             present
             time
             )
             as
             thou
             very
             blindly
             hast
             asserted
             ,
             argued
             from
             hence
             ,
             and
             caviled
             against
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             I
             said
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             stress
             of
             what
             thou
             sayest
             for
             reason
             ,
             or
             proof
             against
             me
             ,
             is
             as
             
             much
             as
             a
             Child
             might
             say
             that
             has
             learned
             his
             Accidence
             ,
             Viz.
             that
             the
             present
             Tense
             is
             not
             the
             preterperfect
             Tense
             ;
             whereas
             if
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             granted
             from
             thy
             feeble
             reason
             ,
             that
             Paul
             was
             in
             all
             those
             states
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             both
             
               carnal
               sold
               under
               sin
            
             and
             yet
             spiritual
             ,
             a
             faithful
             Apostle
             that
             could
             preach
             in
             the
             fullness
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             as
             if
             
               carnal
               sold
               under
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             made
             free
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             sin
             and
             death
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             were
             both
             one
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               to
               be
               carnal
               sold
               under
               sin
            
             was
             miserable
             bondage
             ,
             not
             consistent
             with
             his
             Saintship
             and
             Spirituallity
             :
             And
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               With
               me
               to
               will
               is
               present
               ,
               but
               how
               to
               perform
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               I
               know
               not
            
             ;
             if
             that
             was
             his
             present
             condition
             ,
             then
             (
             as
             thou
             arguest
             )
             because
             spoke
             as
             in
             the
             present
             Tense
             ;
             Then
             what
             did
             Paul
             at
             that
             time
             in
             writing
             that
             Epistle
             ?
             Did
             he
             perform
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             yea
             or
             nay
             ?
             If
             he
             did
             ,
             Then
             knew
             he
             what
             he
             did
             ?
             Or
             ,
             did
             he
             do
             he
             knew
             not
             what
             in
             it
             ?
             Surely
             thy
             Doctrine
             doth
             strangly
             misrepresent
             and
             wrong
             Paul
             ,
             that
             Servant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords-Freeman
             ,
             who
             knew
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             sometimes
             ,
             
               he
               became
               as
               weak
               to
               the
               weak
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             if
             it
             should
             be
             objected
             ,
             as
             some
             vainly
             have
             done
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             an
             unregenerate
             part
             in
             Paul
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             speaks
             in
             those
             cases
             ;
             then
             this
             would
             make
             much
             of
             his
             Epistles
             to
             proced
             from
             an
             unregenerate
             or
             carnal
             part
             ,
             which
             were
             gross
             and
             contrary
             to
             their
             own
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             to
             that
             saying
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             spoke
             to
             them
             as
             weak
             ;
             he
             would
             have
             told
             them
             he
             had
             bin
             under
             such
             a
             state
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             delivered
             from
             it
             ;
             to
             the
             very
             same
             purpose
             he
             did
             speak
             to
             them
             ,
             Rom.
             7.5
             .
             
               For
               when
               we
               were
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               motions
               of
               the
               sins
               which
               were
               by
               the
               Law
               did
               work
               in
               our
               members
               ,
               to
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               unto
               death
               ;
               but
               now
               we
               are
               delivered
               from
               the
               law
               ,
               that
               being
               dead
               wherein
               we
               were
               held
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               serve
               in
               newness
               of
               spirit
               and
               not
               in
               the
               oldness
               of
               the
               letter
               .
            
             So
             that
             its
             plain
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             both
             of
             his
             captivity
             and
             of
             his
             deliverance
             ,
             speaking
             in
             the
             fore-part
             of
             the
             chapter
             plainly
             in
             several
             things
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             what
             he
             was
             in
             the
             flesh
             in
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             and
             also
             how
             he
             was
             delivered
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             
               both
               the
               body
               of
               sin
               and
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               law
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             he
             came
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             
               by
               the
               law
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               life
               in
               Christ
               ;
               through
               whom
               also
               he
               was
               more
               then
               a
               Conqueror
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               How
               bold
               are
               you
               ,
               charging
               the
               present
               time
               for
               the
               by-past
               ,
               for
               which
               you
               have
               neither
               passage
               in
               that
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               words
               being
               all
               along
               in
               the
               present
               time
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             but
             like
             the
             former
             ,
             from
             ignorance
             both
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             the
             Apostles
             states
             ,
             concluding
             them
             in
             all
             those
             sta●es
             wherein
             they
             personated
             themselves
             ,
             either
             to
             represent
             what
             they
             had
             gone
             thorow
             ,
             or
             the
             condition
             of
             others
             to
             whom
             they
             wrot
             or
             spoke
             ;
             but
             from
             this
             mans
             Argument
             ,
             where
             Paul
             said
             ,
             
               Christ
               came
               into
               the
               world
               to
               save
               sinners
               of
               whom
               [
               I
               am
               chiefest
               ]
            
             and
             the
             Apostle
             
               James
               ;
               with
               the
               same
               tongue
               bless
               we
               God
               ,
               curse
               we
               men
               ,
            
             these
             things
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             ;
             this
             being
             spoken
             in
             the
             present
             time
             when
             they
             writ
             ;
             from
             this
             mans
             Argument
             ,
             Paul
             was
             then
             the
             chiefest
             or
             greatest
             of
             sinners
             ;
             How
             was
             he
             then
             counted
             faithful
             and
             put
             into
             the
             Ministery
             ?
             Or
             was
             he
             the
             greatest
             or
             chiefest
             of
             sinners
             when
             faithful
             ?
             Then
             who
             are
             the
             least
             of
             sinners
             if
             the
             faithful
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             saved
             by
             Christ
             be
             the
             chief
             ;
             And
             was
             the
             Apostle
             James
             one
             that
             did
             curse
             men
             ,
             when
             he
             exhorted
             against
             it
             ,
             or
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             had
             relation
             to
             them
             (
             or
             some
             of
             them
             )
             to
             whom
             he
             writ
             ?
             And
             Pauls
             being
             the
             chiefest
             of
             sinners
             ,
             to
             his
             being
             injurious
             and
             a
             persecutor
             before
             converted
             ,
             or
             if
             the
             chiefest
             of
             sinners
             after
             conversion
             ,
             and
             counted
             faithful
             ;
             What
             was
             he
             before
             conversion
             ?
             Or
             if
             it
             was
             before
             ;
             Then
             did
             he
             not
             amend
             and
             become
             better
             when
             he
             came
             to
             be
             converted
             ,
             to
             receive
             Grace
             and
             Apostleship
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               As
               for
               that
               by
               gone
               state
               before
               he
               was
               begotten
               ;
               Was
               he
               groaning
               under
               a
               body
               of
               death
               ?
               Was
               he
               giving
               thanks
               for
               victory
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
               Yet
               all
               these
               are
               knit
               together
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               If
               ye
               say
               it
               was
               a
               state
               after
               he
               was
               begotten
               of
               God
               ,
               ye
               grant
               all
               that
               we
               affirm
               ;
               that
               a
               Believer
               ever
               after
               he
               is
               begotten
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               not
               free
               from
               Sin.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             This
             still
             depends
             on
             thy
             former
             errors
             and
             absurdities
             against
             Paul
             ,
             for
             groaning
             under
             a
             body
             of
             death
             for
             deliverance
             or
             victory
             ,
             and
             giving
             thanks
             for
             victory
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             are
             two
             differing
             states
             ,
             and
             not
             knit
             together
             as
             if
             they
             were
             one
             and
             the
             same
             condition
             ;
             How
             blindly
             and
             sottishly
             hast
             thou
             reasoned
             herein
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             we
             say
             it
             was
             a
             state
             after
             he
             was
             begotten
             ,
             Viz.
             that
             he
             was
             groaning
             for
             deliverance
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             grant
             therefore
             that
             a
             Believer
             ever
             after
             is
             not
             free
             from
             Sin
             ,
             as
             falsly
             and
             absurdly
             thou
             infe●rest
             upon
             us
             ;
             as
             if
             a
             Believer
             had
             no
             growth
             nor
             encrease
             in
             faith
             and
             victory
             after
             begotten
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             thy
             belief
             ,
             according
             as
             thy
             words
             imply
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             ours
             ;
             for
             we
             
             know
             and
             believe
             a
             growing
             from
             strength
             to
             strength
             ,
             and
             a
             revelation
             of
             Gods
             Righteousness
             from
             Faith
             to
             Faith
             in
             the
             true
             Beleivers
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Faith
             victory
             is
             obtained
             by
             degrees
             ,
             with
             such
             as
             are
             begotten
             and
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             whom
             the
             wicked
             one
             cannot
             touch
             ;
             and
             through
             Faith
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             Everlasting
             Salvation
             comes
             to
             be
             attained
             to
             by
             them
             ;
             such
             as
             keep
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             hold
             fast
             the
             profession
             of
             it
             without
             wavering
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               They
               do
               not
               so
               perfectly
               mortify
               ,
               as
               that
               there
               are
               no
               lusts
               in
               them
               ;
               otherwise
               it
               were
               to
               no
               purpose
               for
            
             Peter
             
               to
               exhort
               the
               believing
            
             Hebrews
             
               to
               abstain
               from
               their
               lusts
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             Herein
             thou
             hast
             erred
             and
             perverted
             ,
             and
             wronged
             Peters
             end
             and
             intention
             ,
             which
             is
             clearly
             against
             such
             as
             thou
             art
             ,
             who
             plead
             for
             continuance
             of
             sin
             and
             lusts
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             alwayes
             be
             to
             continue
             here
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             abstained
             from
             as
             thou
             intimatest
             ,
             then
             to
             what
             purpose
             was
             it
             for
             Peter
             to
             exhort
             them
             to
             abstain
             from
             them
             ,
             especially
             if
             he
             had
             been
             of
             thy
             faith
             that
             they
             could
             not
             ,
             or
             had
             not
             power
             to
             abstain
             from
             lust
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             herein
             thou
             hast
             sufficiently
             discovered
             whose
             servant
             thou
             art
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               When
               they
               are
               Believers
               and
               begotten
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               freed
               that
               the
               evil
               one
               cannot
               touch
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Much
             less
             lead
             them
             into
             Sin
             ,
             or
             keeps
             up
             the
             reigning
             power
             of
             it
             in
             them
             so
             long
             as
             they
             live
             :
             This
             contradicts
             all
             thy
             corrupt
             Pleas
             and
             Arguments
             for
             Sin.
             
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               They
               do
               not
               fulfil
               its
               Lusts
               ,
               as
               to
               continue
               in
               Sin
               wilfully
               and
               deliberately
               without
               repentance
               ;
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               freed
               from
               Sin
               wholly
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Yes
             wholly
             ,
             when
             the
             wicked
             one
             hath
             not
             power
             to
             touch
             them
             .
             But
             thy
             saying
             they
             do
             not
             fulfil
             its
             Lusts
             ,
             as
             to
             continue
             in
             Sin
             wilfully
             without
             repentance
             ;
             now
             may
             not
             this
             be
             taken
             that
             they
             do
             continue
             in
             Sin
             ,
             Lusts
             ,
             but
             not
             wilfully
             without
             repentance
             ;
             But
             do
             they
             Sin
             wilfully
             with
             repentance
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             cleared
             Gods
             Children
             herein
             ?
             Whereas
             ,
             
               such
               as
               walk
               after
               the
               spirit
               ,
               shall
               not
               fulfil
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             ;
             but
             are
             in
             that
             which
             mortifyes
             the
             vile
             affections
             and
             desires
             ,
             and
             subjects
             the
             whole
             man
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             Viz.
             to
             Righteousness
             and
             Holyness
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               In
               many
               things
               we
               offend
               all
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             But
             not
             in
             Christ
             the
             one
             thing
             ;
             
               for
               ,
               he
               that
               abides
               in
               him
               sinneth
               not
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               To
               be
               unblamable
               ;
               Is
               that
               Grace
               ?
               Is
               universal
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               renewed
               man
               ,
               though
               not
               absolute
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               to
               be
               unblameable
               and
               unreproveable
               ,
               may
               stand
               with
               Sins
               of
               infirmity
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             To
             be
             unblameable
             ,
             is
             to
             Live
             as
             the
             Grace
             teacheth
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               To
               deny
               ungodliness
               and
               worldly
               lusts
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               godly
               and
               soberly
               in
               this
               present
               world
            
             :
             For
             Sin
             and
             Ungodliness
             is
             blameable
             and
             reproveable
             wherever
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             being
             contrary
             to
             the
             Grace
             and
             its
             teaching
             ,
             which
             is
             absolute
             as
             well
             as
             universal
             in
             the
             renewed
             man
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             consistent
             with
             Sin
             ,
             nor
             imperfect
             as
             you
             Priests
             of
             Scotland
             have
             rendered
             Grace
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             &c.
             as
             they
             among
             you
             formerly
             ,
             that
             cursed
             every
             one
             that
             saith
             ,
             Faith
             is
             without
             Sin
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             all
             the
             people
             to
             say
             Amen
             to
             it
             ;
             wherein
             your
             blind
             zeal
             out-runs
             your
             understandings
             ,
             and
             made
             you
             discover
             your
             folly
             and
             madness
             ,
             to
             set
             people
             on
             cursing
             ;
             yea
             ,
             to
             curse
             such
             as
             held
             the
             Truth
             ,
             contrary
             to
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               bless
               and
               curse
               not
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               In
               the
            
             Book
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             
               there
               is
               a
               promise
            
             ,
             To
             forsake
             the
             Devil
             and
             all
             his
             Works
             ,
             the
             vain
             Pomp
             and
             Glory
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             Sinful
             Lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             be
             led
             by
             Gods
             Spirit
             to
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             :
             
               Many
               of
               those
               who
               promise
               may
               do
               this
               ,
               and
               keep
               it
               in
               the
               sence
               the
               Scripture
               holds
               ,
               that
               is
               ;
               that
               they
               shall
               disallow
               ,
               purpose
               and
               endeavour
               against
               those
               ills
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             So
             ,
             Here
             thou
             hast
             justified
             these
             promises
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             those
             who
             promise
             as
             keeping
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             (
             sayest
             thou
             )
             they
             shall
             disallow
             ,
             purpose
             and
             endeavour
             against
             those
             ills
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             purpose
             were
             a
             forsaking
             the
             Devil
             and
             all
             his
             Works
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Sinful
             Lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             a
             keeping
             Gods
             Commandments
             ,
             &c.
             when
             as
             thou
             hast
             denyed
             that
             any
             may
             attaine
             to
             such
             a
             state
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             purpose
             and
             endeavour
             after
             it
             ;
             when
             as
             the
             promise
             is
             absolute
             ,
             to
             forsake
             all
             sin
             ,
             Viz.
             all
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             all
             their
             life
             .
             What
             a
             medly
             hast
             thou
             made
             here
             ,
             like
             the
             time-serving
             Priests
             ;
             that
             vindicate
             the
             Common
             prayer
             and
             Episcopacy
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             denyed
             it
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             covenanted
             against
             it
             :
             We
             thought
             that
             the
             Priests
             and
             Kirk
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             had
             been
             more
             zealous
             and
             sincere
             in
             their
             way
             against
             the
             Episcopal
             Traditions
             ,
             then
             thou
             hast
             here
             appeared
             :
             Will
             the
             rest
             of
             thy
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Kirk
             of
             Scotland
             own
             thee
             in
             this
             matter
             ?
             Or
             art
             thou
             their
             mouth
             ;
             that
             thou
             takest
             upon
             thee
             ,
             to
             be
             such
             a
             contender
             for
             the
             pure
             Protestant
             
             Religion
             (
             as
             thou
             callest
             it
             ?
             )
             But
             is
             that
             any
             part
             of
             your
             Religion
             to
             tell
             of
             God-fathers
             and
             God-mothers
             ?
             And
             to
             cause
             t●em
             to
             promise
             and
             vow
             in
             the
             Infants
             name
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             I●fa●t
             (
             as
             its
             surety
             )
             to
             forsake
             the
             Devil
             and
             all
             his
             Wor●s
             ,
             &c.
             all
             ●he
             Sinful
             Lusts
             and
             desires
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             G●ds
             holy
             Will
             and
             Commandments
             ,
             when
             you
             do
             not
             believe
             it
             possible
             so
             to
             do
             in
             this
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               As
               many
               who
               are
               commended
               for
               keeping
               his
               Commands
               ,
               their
               Sins
               and
               Failings
               are
               not-with-standing
               recorded
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Sins
             and
             Failings
             are
             not
             consistent
             with
             keeping
             Gods
             Commandments
             ,
             Sin
             being
             a
             transgression
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             which
             ,
             when
             transgressed
             and
             failed
             of
             keeping
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             kept
             then
             ,
             nor
             the
             blameless
             state
             stood
             in
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               You
               with
               gross
               subtilty
               bear
               out
               this
               sence
               ;
               That
               he
               who
               at
               his
               death
               is
               made
               holy
               ,
               is
               made
               holy
               somtimes
               before
               his
               death
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             sometime
             a
             dying
             before
             dead
             ,
             if
             at
             their
             death
             ,
             be
             upon
             their
             death
             or
             dying
             (
             as
             thou
             sayest
             )
             yea
             ,
             some
             are
             many
             houres
             ,
             having
             the
             symptomes
             and
             pangs
             of
             death
             upon
             them
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             dead
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             sence
             I
             supposed
             thou
             intendest
             ,
             by
             saying
             at
             their
             death
             they
             are
             freed
             ,
             &c.
             that
             it
             was
             upon
             their
             dying
             ,
             when
             the
             throws
             or
             pangs
             of
             death
             are
             upon
             them
             ;
             or
             ,
             when
             we
             commonly
             say
             a
             person
             is
             a
             dying
             ,
             when
             he
             breathes
             very
             weakly
             ,
             faintly
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             with
             short
             breathings
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             breath
             is
             quite
             gone
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             little
             space
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             before
             the
             person
             is
             quite
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               You
               might
               as
               well
               infer
               ,
               if
               one
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               at
               his
               death
               his
               Soul
               aod
               Body
               are
               separate
               ;
               that
               he
               said
               ,
               they
               are
               separate
               sometime
               before
               his
               death
               ;
               at
               his
               death
               is
               meant
               immediatly
               upon
               his
               dying
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             A
             false
             inference
             put
             upon
             my
             words
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             follow
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             Soul
             and
             Body
             are
             separate
             ,
             or
             the
             Soul
             is
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             this
             is
             after
             death
             ,
             now
             upon
             dying
             is
             not
             after
             death
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             Body
             is
             without
             the
             Spirit
             it
             is
             dead
             ;
             so
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Soul
             and
             Body
             are
             separate
             ,
             the
             Beleiver
             is
             then
             free
             from
             sin
             ;
             t
             is
             not
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             then
             ;
             Where
             's
             the
             Popes
             Purgatory
             ?
             And
             who
             is
             now
             guilty
             of
             damnable
             Popery
             ?
             Is
             this
             your
             pure
             Protestant
             Religion
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               I
               never
               found
               but
               that
               they
            
             (
             Viz.
             
               our
               Brethren
               )
               said
               ,
               
               Beleivers
               Souls
               either
               at
               their
               death
               (
               which
               is
               immediately
               upon
               their
               death
               )
               or
               after
               death
               ,
               are
               made
               perfectly
               holy
               and
               received
               into
               glory
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Upon
             dying
             ,
             and
             after
             death
             are
             two
             things
             ,
             so
             it
             appears
             still
             you
             are
             devided
             somewhat
             in
             this
             point
             ;
             s●me
             of
             you
             saying
             ,
             upon
             their
             dying
             ,
             Beleivers
             are
             made
             perfectly
             holy
             ,
             others
             say
             ,
             
               after
               death
            
             ;
             however
             by
             this
             we
             may
             observe
             that
             your
             Doctrine
             tends
             to
             make
             people
             serve
             the
             Devil
             (
             by
             living
             in
             sin
             )
             so
             long
             as
             they
             have
             any
             time
             and
             str●ngth
             ,
             to
             do
             any
             service
             for
             him
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             they
             can
             serve
             him
             no
             longer
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               They
               may
               mean
               and
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               perfect
               holiness
               of
               both
               Soul
               and
               Body
               is
               not
               to
               be
               till
               the
               Resurrestion
               ;
               which
               is
               nothing
               differing
               from
               that
               which
               I
               say
               ;
               I
               do
               not
               say
               that
               the
               Body
               in
               the
               grave
               is
               capable
               of
               holiness
               till
               it
               be
               raised
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             If
             this
             doth
             nothing
             differ
             from
             what
             thou
             sayest
             ,
             it
             s
             very
             strange
             ,
             didest
             not
             say
             a
             little
             before
             [
             upon
             his
             dying
             ?
             ]
             What
             's
             done
             upon
             his
             dying
             ?
             Is
             he
             made
             wholy
             free
             from
             Sin
             yea
             or
             nay
             ?
             If
             thou
             meanest
             onely
             the
             Soul
             ,
             that
             that
             's
             onely
             freed
             from
             Sin
             at
             death
             or
             
               upon
               dying
            
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Body
             till
             it
             be
             raised
             (
             as
             thou
             sayest
             )
             Then
             what
             becomes
             of
             the
             Sins
             and
             impurity
             of
             the
             Body
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             or
             the
             defilments
             and
             pollutions
             thereof
             ?
             Doth
             it
             dye
             with
             the
             Body
             (
             seeing
             the
             Soul
             is
             pure
             when
             it
             ascends
             to
             God
             ?
             )
             Or
             if
             the
             Body
             be
             not
             capable
             of
             Sin
             in
             the
             grave
             ;
             Then
             where
             is
             the
             being
             of
             unholiness
             and
             corruption
             to
             be
             done
             away
             ,
             so
             long
             after
             death
             as
             is
             imagined
             ?
             Or
             to
             say
             that
             perfect
             holyness
             of
             both
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             is
             not
             till
             the
             Resurrection
             ;
             (
             how
             long
             after
             death
             you
             know
             not
             )
             Doth
             not
             this
             make
             for
             the
             Papists
             imagination
             of
             a
             Purgatory
             ?
             For
             if
             the
             being
             throughly
             purged
             from
             all
             unholiness
             be
             not
             till
             after
             death
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             some
             where
             ;
             but
             this
             your
             Doctrine
             is
             cont●ary
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             said
             ;
             
               How
               can
               we
               that
               are
               dead
               unto
               sin
               ,
               live
               any
               longer
               therein
               ?
               And
               being
               made
               free
               from
               sin
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               He
               hath
               washed
               us
               from
               our
               sins
               in
               his
               own
               blood
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             From
             Pro.
             24
             ▪
             16
             
               It
               cannot
               be
               so
               properly
               said
               ,
            
             The
             godly
             fall
             seven
             times
             into
             trouble
             and
             ri●e
             again
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             
               The
               godly
               falls
               into
               many
               troubles
               and
               afflictions
               ;
               but
               God
               delivereth
               them
               ,
               out
               of
               them
               all
               .
               And
               he
               is
               with
               them
               in
               six
               troubles
               ,
               and
               in
               seven
               he
               will
               not
               forsake
               them
               .
            
             And
             its
             plain
             from
             that
             of
             Pro.
             24.15
             ,
             16.
             that
             the
             just
             mans
             falling
             sev●n
             times
             
             and
             rising
             again
             ,
             is
             of
             another
             nature
             then
             the
             wickeds
             falling
             into
             mischief
             ;
             for
             in
             verse
             .
             15
             ,
             16.
             its
             said
             ,
             
               Lay
               not
               wait
               (
               O
               wicked
               man
               )
               against
               the
               dwelling
               of
               the
               righteous
               :
               spoyl
               not
               his
               resting
               place
               :
               For
               a
               just
               man
               falleth
               seven
               times
               and
               riseth
               up
               again
               :
               but
               the
               wicked
               fall
               into
               mischief
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             said
             (
             as
             many
             of
             you
             have
             wronged
             the
             Scripture
             )
             that
             the
             Righteous
             man
             sins
             seven
             times
             a
             day
             ;
             yea
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Professors
             ,
             have
             not
             onely
             said
             so
             ,
             but
             have
             also
             said
             ;
             that
             the
             most
             Righteous
             man
             that
             is
             (
             or
             ever
             was
             )
             sins
             seven
             times
             a
             day
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             deceit
             and
             corruption
             put
             upon
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               As
               for
               my
               saying
               a
            
             day
             ,
             
               it
               was
               a
               mistake
               of
               the
               citation
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               though
               it
               s
               not
               contrary
               to
               sence
               ;
               for
               Christ
               saith
               to
            
             Peter
             
               that
               he
               should
               forgive
               his
               Brother
               seventy
               times
               seven
               times
               ,
               which
               implyeth
               that
               a
               Brother
               may
               offend
               in
               the
               day
               time
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             If
             he
             who
             is
             a
             Brother
             may
             offend
             in
             the
             day
             time
             ;
             Doth
             it
             therefore
             follow
             that
             all
             the
             godly
             or
             brethren
             do
             fall
             into
             sin
             seven
             times
             a
             day
             ?
             And
             wilt
             thou
             (
             to
             serve
             thy
             perverse
             and
             corrupt
             end
             )
             say
             ,
             in
             that
             a
             Brother
             may
             offend
             seventy
             times
             seven
             ,
             therefore
             he
             Sinneth
             seven
             times
             every
             day
             all
             his
             time
             ?
             Surely
             thy
             implicite
             consequence
             ,
             is
             a
             mistake
             and
             error
             (
             and
             thou
             hast
             wronged
             the
             Scriptures
             )
             as
             well
             as
             thy
             citation
             of
             the
             place
             mentioned
             .
             But
             we
             see
             thou
             wilt
             stand
             by
             the
             Devils
             Cause
             ,
             though
             thou
             comest
             never
             so
             feebly
             off
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             fall
             with
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               I
               grant
               that
               the
               Child
               of
               God
               cannot
               Sin
               totally
               and
               finally
               and
               whoso
               doth
               it
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Herein
             again
             thou
             hast
             wrested
             and
             added
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             often
             before
             ,
             Totally
             and
             Finally
             are
             thy
             own
             words
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             words
             of
             John
             ,
             who
             affirmed
             ,
             
               That
               he
               that
               's
               born
               of
               God
               sinneth
               not
               ;
               neither
               can
               he
            
             :
             To
             say
             he
             that
             commits
             Sin
             Totally
             and
             Finally
             is
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             Is
             this
             all
             the
             distinction
             of
             the
             Devils
             Servants
             and
             Children
             ,
             from
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ?
             How
             miserably
             hast
             thou
             pleaded
             Gods
             Childrens
             cause
             ?
             Surely
             they
             have
             no
             Reason
             to
             be
             beholding
             to
             th●e
             ,
             but
             may
             justly
             exclude
             thee
             for
             wronging
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               In
               the
               sence
               ye
               imply
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               Sinneth
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               in
               whom
               their
               's
               any
               defect
               ;
               thus
               none
               living
               then
               ever
               knew
               or
               saw
               him
               :
               Those
               who
               are
               commended
               for
               knowing
               him
               ,
               Sinned
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Job
             
               cursed
               his
               day
            
             ,
             David
             ,
             
               what
               sad
               falls
               he
               had
               is
               known
               ,
            
             Jeremiah
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             
               all
               of
               them
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             That
             [
             he
             ]
             that
             Sinneth
             and
             is
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             that
             [
             he
             ]
             that
             Sinneth
             not
             who
             is
             of
             God
             are
             two
             contrary
             births
             (
             
               and
               that
               which
               is
               born
               of
               the
               spirit
               is
               spirit
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               is
               born
               of
               the
               flesh
               is
               flesh
            
             )
             which
             if
             thou
             knewest
             the
             difference
             of
             ,
             and
             were
             seperated
             from
             the
             evil
             and
             joyned
             to
             the
             good
             ,
             thou
             wouldest
             not
             go
             about
             to
             confound
             them
             ,
             nor
             grosly
             to
             pervert
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             to
             accuse
             Gods
             Birth
             ,
             or
             Child
             as
             thou
             hast
             done
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             why
             doest
             thou
             not
             tell
             us
             of
             their
             deliverances
             as
             well
             as
             their
             falls
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             conquest
             which
             (
             by
             d●grees
             )
             they
             obtained
             in
             their
             Life
             time
             ?
             But
             this
             would
             make
             against
             thee
             and
             thy
             ill
             cause
             for
             Sin
             and
             Sathan
             ,
             whose
             work
             thou
             art
             in
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr
             ,
          
           
             
               You
               say
               a
               Believer
               is
               free
               from
               all
               Sin
               ,
               which
               we
               suppose
               you
               meant
               of
               a
               Believer
               from
               the
               very
               instant
               that
               he
               begins
               to
               be
               a
               Believer
               ;
               as
               ye
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirit
               cannot
               be
               united
               unto
               Sin.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             our
             Principle
             that
             a
             Believer
             ,
             from
             the
             very
             instant
             that
             he
             begins
             to
             be
             a
             Believer
             ,
             is
             free
             from
             all
             Sin
             ;
             thy
             supposition
             herein
             and
             much
             of
             thy
             matter
             grounded
             upon
             it
             is
             false
             ,
             thou
             hast
             gone
             about
             to
             overthrow
             our
             Principles
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             yet
             to
             learn
             what
             we
             hold
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             For
             a
             man
             is
             a
             Believer
             whilst
             in
             the
             faith
             he
             is
             war●ing
             against
             Sin
             ,
             and
             waiting
             to
             obtaine
             victory
             over
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             
               into
               the
               glorious
               liberty
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
            
             :
             The
             victory
             is
             not
             obtained
             at
             the
             very
             first
             beginning
             of
             Gods
             work
             in
             a
             Soul
             ,
             but
             by
             degrees
             through
             Faith
             ,
             which
             purifies
             the
             hearts
             of
             them
             that
             believe
             ,
             and
             receive
             power
             in
             the
             Light
             of
             Christ
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             ,
             to
             become
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             unity
             with
             Sin
             ;
             nor
             can
             have
             with
             persons
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             forsake
             Sin
             and
             come
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               As
               you
               contradict
               your self
               ,
               so
               you
               do
               the
               Truth
               ;
               For
               can
               Sin
               be
               in
               any
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               actions
               flowing
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               not
               be
               Sinful
               ?
               If
               Sin
               be
               in
               a
               man
               ,
               doth
               it
               not
               defile
               him
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             actions
             of
             Sin
             be
             flowing
             from
             a
             man
             he
             is
             sinful
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             time
             when
             the
             Beleiver
             warreth
             against
             Sin
             ,
             and
             can
             say
             as
             Paul
             did
             ,
             
               It
               s
               not
               I
               that
               Sins
               ;
               but
               Sin
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               me
               .
            
             And
             there
             's
             a
             time
             wherein
             there
             be
             Sins
             that
             do
             easily
             beset
             ;
             and
             when
             Sin
             is
             presented
             in
             the
             Temptation
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             yeilded
             unto
             but
             withstood
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             overcome
             by
             Faith
             ,
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             :
             But
             this
             is
             hid
             from
             all
             blind
             contenders
             for
             Sin.
             
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Neither
               doth
               that
               passage
               which
               ye
               abuse
            
             (
             it
             s
             not
             I
             but
             Sin
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             me
             )
             
               imply
               any
               thing
               of
               that
               kind
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               Sin.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             this
             less
             then
             to
             say
             ,
             Paul
             said
             not
             true
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               It
               s
               not
               I
               that
               sin
               but
               sin
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               me
            
             ?
             But
             to
             distinguish
             between
             the
             two
             S●eds
             and
             two
             Births
             ,
             that
             which
             did
             not
             Sin
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             did
             Sin
             ,
             it
             appeares
             thou
             knowest
             not
             ,
             but
             art
             very
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             blindly
             cavillest
             in
             many
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               God
               judgeth
               of
               his
               Children
               that
               are
               thus
               devided
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               better
               and
               sounder
               part
               ,
               as
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Spirit
               which
               is
               most
               prevailing
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               unto
               which
               they
               do
               adhere
               ;
               and
               not
               according
               to
               the
               Flesh
               which
               they
               renounce
               ,
               and
               unto
               which
               they
               resist
               ;
               and
               which
               by
               little
               and
               little
               they
               overcome
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             A
             
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             most
             prevailing
             in
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             they
             adhere
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             resist
             and
             renounce
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Flesh
             have
             the
             better
             ;
             What
             Doctrine
             is
             this
             ,
             and
             what
             contradiction
             ?
             And
             how
             doth
             this
             oppose
             the
             Spirits
             sufficiency
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             their
             adhereing
             to
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             thorowly
             sanctified
             both
             in
             Body
             ,
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Indeed
               you
               make
               your self
               a
               Patron
               of
               Sin
               ,
               in
               saying
               ,
               that
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               when
               they
               come
               short
               of
               the
               good
               they
               would
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               do
               the
               evil
               they
               would
               not
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               Sin
               :
               Now
               whether
               you
               ,
               or
               th●se
               you
               rail
               against
               ,
               deserve
               to
               be
               accused
               as
               defenders
               of
               Sin
               :
               You
               say
               that
               a
               Believer
               ,
               when
               he
               doth
               the
               evil
               he
               would
               not
               ,
               he
               Sinneth
               not
               :
               No
               more
               vile
               defence
               of
               Sin
               imaginable
               ,
               then
               to
               say
               ,
               that
            
             Peters
             
               denyal
               of
               Christ
               with
               a
               curse
               ,
               was
               no
               Sin
               ;
               and
            
             Davids
             
               adultery
               :
               Whether
               he
               that
               acknowledgeth
               Sin
               is
               in
               the
               godly
               ,
               or
               he
               that
               sayeth
               the
               foulest
               Sins
               are
               not
               Sins
               ;
               because
               forsooth
               they
               may
               be
               warring
               against
               them
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Herein
             hast
             thou
             abused
             me
             ,
             and
             sought
             to
             render
             me
             odious
             for
             that
             which
             is
             none
             of
             my
             saying
             ,
             touching
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ;
             neither
             did
             I
             ever
             say
             ,
             that
             doing
             evil
             is
             not
             Sin
             ,
             nor
             yet
             grant
             thy
             universal
             Charge
             against
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             of
             coming
             short
             of
             good
             and
             doing
             evil
             ;
             nor
             that
             all
             that
             Paul
             writes
             of
             himself
             in
             that
             kind
             ;
             Was
             then
             his
             present
             condition
             :
             Herein
             hast
             thou
             but
             begged
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             belied
             me
             in
             several
             things
             grounded
             upon
             thy
             misrepresenting
             our
             Principles
             before
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Patron
             and
             vile
             defender
             of
             Sin
             thou
             art
             ,
             and
             not
             I
             ;
             who
             to
             defend
             it
             ,
             hast
             in
             general
             accused
             all
             God
             Children
             with
             Sin
             term
             of
             Life
             .
             Neither
             did
             I
             ever
             say
             ,
             Peters
             denial
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Davids
             adultery
             ,
             are
             no
             Sins
             ;
             as
             here
             I
             am
             belied
             and
             slandered
             ,
             by
             one
             in
             impudency
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             lyes
             :
             And
             as
             for
             Peter
             
             and
             David
             ;
             Where
             ever
             did
             they
             commit
             those
             Sins
             after
             they
             had
             repented
             of
             them
             ?
             Surely
             this
             instance
             is
             no
             proof
             that
             Gods
             Children
             must
             have
             Sin
             (
             or
             dare
             Sin
             )
             all
             th●ir
             life
             time
             :
             How-be-it
             Paul
             was
             no
             defender
             of
             Sin
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               It
               s
               not
               I
               that
               Sin
               ,
               but
               Sin
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               me
            
             [
             by
             all
             which
             Sin
             is
             still
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             Sin
             ]
             and
             when
             they
             knew
             the
             warring
             against
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             travel
             in
             order
             to
             obtain
             victory
             ,
             and
             coming
             into
             the
             state
             of
             the
             perfect
             Birth
             (
             that
             's
             brought
             forth
             in
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             )
             they
             knew
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             two
             Seeds
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             going
             on
             in
             the
             work
             of
             faith
             ,
             till
             the
             old
             man
             with
             his
             deeds
             were
             put
             off
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             man
             put
             on
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Neither
               that
               of
            
             1
             John.
             2.
             
             I
             write
             unto
             you
             that
             you
             may
             not
             sin
             ,
             
               prove
               that
               they
               were
               free
               of
               Sin
               so
               as
               they
               did
               not
               Sin
               ;
               for
               then
               why
               doth
               he
               subjoyn
            
             (
             but
             if
             we
             sin
             ,
             we
             have
             an
             advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             )
             
               thus
               you
               have
               wickedly
               separated
               what
               God
               hath
               joyned
               ,
               Christ
               was
               given
               for
               an
               advocate
               for
               the
               Sins
               of
               those
               whom
            
             John
             
               calleth
               little
               Children
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               ,
               which
               therefore
               were
               to
               be
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             Johns
             writing
             unto
             them
             not
             to
             Sin
             ,
             surely
             was
             contrary
             to
             thy
             pleading
             for
             Sin
             ,
             for
             the
             very
             tenour
             of
             thy
             doctrine
             is
             contrary
             to
             his
             in
             this
             case
             .
             And
             what
             is
             it
             God
             hath
             joyned
             that
             (
             thou
             sayest
             )
             we
             have
             wickedly
             s●parated
             ?
             Is
             it
             Believers
             and
             Sin
             ,
             or
             the
             advocate
             and
             Sin
             ?
             This
             were
             blasphemous
             to
             suppose
             or
             assert
             ;
             how
             grosly
             hast
             thou
             shewed
             thy selfe
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             And
             surely
             thou
             hast
             drawn
             but
             a
             bad
             consequence
             from
             Johns
             saying
             ,
             
               If
               any
               man
               sin
               we
               have
               an
               advocate
               ,
            
             that
             therefore
             Johns
             and
             the
             little
             Childrens
             Sins
             were
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Devils
             work
             in
             part
             ,
             remaines
             un-subdued
             in
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             John
             doth
             not
             say
             little
             Children
             you
             have
             an
             advocate
             ,
             and
             therefore
             your
             Sins
             are
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             the
             Devils
             work
             must
             remain
             in
             you
             unsubdued
             all
             your
             life
             time
             ,
             
               but
               I
               write
               unto
               you
               that
               you
               sin
               not
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               man
               sin
            
             (
             which
             is
             not
             every
             man
             is
             to
             Sin
             )
             
               we
               have
               an
               advocate
               with
               the
               Father
            
             ;
             this
             is
             he
             that
             was
             to
             call
             and
             help
             them
             out
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             whose
             blood
             did
             cleanse
             from
             all
             Sin
             ,
             for
             John
             proposed
             a
             way
             and
             a
             remedy
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             out
             of
             all
             sin
             ,
             but
             thou
             hast
             proposed
             a
             way
             tending
             to
             keep
             all
             people
             in
             Sin
             all
             their
             days
             ,
             who
             thus
             hast
             contended
             for
             the
             Devils
             work
             ,
             made
             such
             a
             sad
             consequence
             both
             of
             Johns
             words
             ,
             and
             of
             Christs
             being
             an
             
             advocate
             ,
             that
             therefore
             Sins
             are
             to
             be
             .
             A
             monstrous
             inference
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Devils
               work
               in
               part
               remains
               un-subdued
               in
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               appears
               by
               that
            
             Paul
             
               saith
               to
               the
            
             Romans
             ,
             The
             God
             of
             peace
             shall
             tread
             down
             Satan
             under
             your
             feet
             shortly
             ,
             Rom.
             16.20
             .
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             
               That
               the
               God
               of
               peace
               should
               tread
               down
               Satan
               under
               their
               feet
               shortly
               ,
            
             is
             a
             proof
             against
             thy
             s●lf
             ,
             and
             contradicts
             thy
             Doctrine
             for
             the
             Devils
             work
             remaining
             in
             the
             Child
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             where
             Satan
             is
             troden
             down
             und●r
             foot
             ,
             dominion
             is
             obtained
             over
             him
             and
             his
             work
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               We
               have
               peace
               ,
               our
               peace
               stands
               in
               our
               justification
               ,
               yet
               there
               are
               remains
               of
               Sin
               within
               us
               which
               we
               are
               to
               mourn
               for
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             The
             Saints
             peace
             stands
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             consistent
             with
             Sin
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             mourning
             where
             it
             is
             not
             done
             away
             ;
             but
             thou
             hast
             confounded
             the
             state
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             mourning
             ,
             like
             one
             ignorant
             both
             of
             true
             peace
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             effect
             of
             true
             sorrow
             and
             mourning
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               We
               are
               all
               compassed
               about
               with
               infirmities
               and
               subject
               to
               passions
               as
               was
            
             Elias
             ,
             
               who
               had
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               and
               peace
               to
               ,
               and
               yet
               had
               matter
               of
               groaning
               even
               in
               those
               passions
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             instance
             of
             Elias
             being
             subject
             to
             like
             passions
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             case
             of
             praying
             for
             the
             sick
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             prevailing
             the
             effectual
             fervent
             prayer
             of
             a
             Righteous
             man
             is
             ,
             Jam.
             5.15
             ,
             16.
             which
             proves
             quite
             against
             thee
             ,
             whilst
             thou
             accountest
             passions
             in
             the
             general
             as
             being
             Sins
             ,
             for
             passions
             are
             sufferings
             which
             may
             be
             of
             divers
             sorts
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             sickness
             and
             others
             ;
             as
             also
             it
             is
             not
             true
             that
             Elias
             was
             subject
             to
             that
             the
             Priests
             are
             ,
             whilest
             thou
             takest
             passions
             for
             Sins
             ,
             neither
             was
             he
             so
             passionate
             in
             that
             kind
             as
             to
             pl●ad
             and
             contend
             for
             Sin
             as
             you
             do
             :
             More-over
             where
             it
             s
             said
             ,
             that
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             said
             unto
             them
             (
             that
             would
             have
             done
             sacrifice
             to
             them
             )
             
               We
               are
               men
               of
               like
               passions
               with
               you
               ,
            
             Act.
             14.
             they
             could
             not
             intend
             by
             passions
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             men
             of
             like
             Sins
             and
             Transgressions
             with
             those
             heathens
             ,
             as
             being
             such
             Idolaters
             ,
             or
             subject
             to
             cry
             up
             and
             worship
             men
             as
             Gods
             ,
             or
             to
             sacrifice
             unto
             them
             as
             they
             did
             to
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             whom
             they
             termed
             Mercurius
             and
             Jupiter
             ;
             so
             in
             this
             thy
             error
             is
             sufficiently
             detected
             ,
             who
             upon
             such
             a
             false
             ground
             (
             rath●r
             then
             be
             silent
             )
             hast
             pl●aded
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Here
               is
               another
            
             Arminian
             and
             Popish
             
               error
               ,
               that
               Believers
               fall
               away
               from
               Grace
               totally
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             An.
             
          
           
             Thou
             mightest
             as
             well
             have
             charged
             the
             Apostles
             with
             an
             Arminian
             and
             Popish
             error
             ,
             who
             held
             the
             same
             that
             we
             〈◊〉
             touching
             ,
             falling
             away
             from
             Grace
             ,
             which
             many
             have
             been
             〈…〉
             (
             though
             not
             all
             Believers
             )
             and
             therefore
             both
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             and
             others
             ,
             did
             warn
             them
             in
             their
             Epistles
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             and
             both
             Paul
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             and
             Peter
             in
             his
             second
             Epistle
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             as
             also
             that
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             do
             largely
             prove
             our
             Doctrine
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Evil
               Works
               come
               not
               from
               Faith
               in
               the
               Believer
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             If
             evil
             Works
             come
             not
             from
             Faith
             ,
             then
             Peter
             and
             David
             stood
             not
             in
             the
             Faith
             wh●n
             they
             fell
             ;
             and
             this
             proves
             what
             I
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             reviled
             me
             for
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Christ
               said
               to
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               when
               thou
               art
               converted
               ,
               where
               you
               say
               ,
               that
            
             Peter
             
               was
               never
               converted
               before
               his
               repentance
               ,
               but
               onely
               convinced
               ,
               which
               contradicts
               that
               you
               said
               he
               erred
               from
               the
               Faith
               :
               It
               s
               against
               Christs
               prayer
               ,
               saying
               ,
            
             I
             have
             prayed
             for
             thee
             that
             thy
             faith
             may
             not
             fail
             :
             
               if
               he
               had
               not
               Faith
               when
               Christ
               spake
               these
               words
               to
               him
               ,
            
             When
             thou
             art
             converted
             strengthen
             thy
             Brethren
             ;
             
               onely
               do
               signify
               when
               he
               should
               be
               fully
               recovered
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             Here
             thou
             fightest
             with
             thy
             own
             shadow
             ,
             for
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             that
             Peter
             had
             no
             Faith
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             convinced
             before
             fully
             converted
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             ,
             
               When
               thou
               art
               converted
               strengthen
               thy
               Brethren
               ,
            
             are
             Christs
             own
             words
             to
             Peter
             ,
             about
             which
             thou
             hast
             thus
             wrangled
             against
             me
             ,
             which
             plain
             enough
             imply
             that
             there
             was
             somthing
             which
             was
             not
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             Peter
             was
             to
             be
             converted
             from
             ;
             and
             Faith
             is
             given
             in
             measure
             in
             the
             convinc●ment
             in
             order
             to
             a
             through
             conversion
             ,
             as
             also
             thou
             grants
             that
             these
             words
             ,
             
               When
               thou
               art
               converted
            
             ,
             do
             signify
             when
             he
             should
             be
             fully
             recovered
             from
             the
             sad
             breach
             his
             fall
             made
             on
             his
             Soul
             ;
             what
             a
             full
             recovery
             and
             yet
             the
             Devils
             work
             remaining
             all
             his
             time
             ;
             what
             confusion's
             this
             ?
             And
             is
             the
             full
             recovery
             called
             conversion
             as
             thou
             sayst
             ?
             Then
             you
             that
             contend
             for
             sins
             remaining
             all
             your
             Life
             time
             ,
             remain
             all
             your
             time
             in
             the
             unconverted
             state
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Desciples
             had
             som
             Faith
             b●fore
             they
             we●e
             thus
             fully
             converted
             ,
             is
             the
             thing
             which
             I
             have
             confessed
             ,
             which
             still
             makes
             for
             what
             I
             say
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             a
             possibility
             of
             falling
             from
             the
             Faith
             ,
             before
             this
             work
             of
             conversion
             is
             fully
             wrought
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             more
             need
             of
             being
             watchful
             and
             exercising
             that
             little
             Faith
             recieved
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             do
             not
             maintain
             Satans
             work
             ,
             or
             say
             that
             he
             overthrew
             Peters
             Faith
             ●s
             falsly
             I
             am
             accused
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               It
               is
               not
               sad
               Doctrine
               (
               as
               you
               say
               )
               but
               comfortable
               ,
               that
               a
               Believer
               may
               fall
               ,
               as
            
             David
             and
             Peter
             ,
             
               whereas
               he
               doth
               not
               fall
               wholly
               away
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             Is
             this
             Doctrine
             counted
             Authentick
             or
             Orthodox
             in
             the
             Kirk
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             sad
             Doctrine
             but
             comfortable
             ,
             that
             a
             Believer
             may
             fall
             ,
             as
             David
             and
             Peter
             did
             ?
             And
             do
             you
             propose
             this
             to
             your
             Auditors
             as
             matter
             of
             comfort
             ?
             Surely
             if
             you
             do
             ,
             you
             are
             misserable
             comforters
             ;
             for
             to
             be
             comforted
             with
             telling
             them
             they
             may
             fall
             ,
             as
             David
             and
             Peter
             did
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             comforted
             with
             denying
             Christ
             ,
             and
             commiting
             adultery
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             be
             probable
             ,
             too
             to
             many
             of
             your
             Kirk
             take
             comfort
             in
             such
             things
             ;
             which
             whilst
             they
             do
             ,
             your
             Stool
             of
             Repentance
             will
             not
             obsolve
             them
             ,
             nor
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             how-be-it
             a
             few
             line●
             before
             ,
             in
             contradiction
             to
             thy self
             ,
             thou
             confessest
             that
             Peters
             fall
             did
             weaken
             his
             Graces
             and
             cloud
             his
             comforts
             very
             much
             ,
             and
             surely
             it
             was
             matter
             of
             Sorrow
             ,
             and
             bitter
             Lamentation
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             also
             was
             Davids
             fall
             to
             him
             ;
             for
             which
             he
             suffered
             the
             Terrors
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             great
             Sorrow
             and
             Tribulation
             ,
             as
             at
             large
             in
             his
             complaints
             and
             prayers
             may
             be
             proved
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               What
               a
               brave
               Patron
               of
               your
               Cause
               are
               you
               ,
               when
               in
               defence
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               a
               Believer
               may
               not
               Sin
               ;
               ye
               say
               he
               may
               fall
               wholly
               away
               from
               Grace
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             Here
             thou
             hast
             grosly
             perverted
             and
             wronged
             my
             words
             ,
             for
             that
             some
             Believers
             may
             fall
             ,
             is
             not
             my
             defence
             to
             prove
             that
             they
             may
             be
             fully
             restored
             and
             perfected
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             sin
             ;
             but
             that
             there
             is
             a
             state
             in
             which
             t
             is
             possible
             for
             some
             to
             fall
             away
             from
             G●ace
             ,
             wh●ch
             is
             before
             they
             come
             to
             that
             perfection
             and
             safety
             that
             answers
             the
             end
             of
             their
             Faith
             and
             Praying
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             cuts
             off
             much
             of
             thy
             cavilling
             frothy
             false
             accusation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Ye
               ask
               if
               I
               can
               instance
               in
            
             Peter
             or
             David
             
               any
               thing
            
             (
             Viz.
             Sin
             )
             
               before
               their
               death
               (
               which
               they
               were
               not
               freed
               from
               before
               their
               decease
               )
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               Though
               I
               could
               not
               instance
               gross
               falls
               of
               such
               a
               foul
               nature
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               their
               failings
            
             ;
             Esiah
             
               an
               old
               Prophet
               ,
               subject
               to
               like
               passions
               that
               we
               are
            
             ;
             Peter
             
               walked
               not
               with
               a
               streight
               foot
               ,
            
             David
             
               saith
               ,
               if
               thou
               enter
               into
               Judgement
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             Here
             thou
             hast
             gone
             about
             to
             accuse
             David
             ,
             and
             Elias
             ,
             and
             Peter
             with
             failings
             till
             their
             death
             ,
             but
             in
             proving
             thy
             charge
             com●s
             very
             faintly
             off
             ,
             for
             that
             of
             passions
             is
             answered
             before
             ;
             and
             what
             
             thou
             sayest
             of
             Peters
             not
             walking
             with
             a
             streight
             foot
             ;
             Was
             that
             till
             death
             ?
             Or
             did
             he
             so
             walk
             all
             his
             Life
             time
             ?
             Surely
             thou
             hast
             herein
             greatly
             wronged
             Peter
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             though
             there
             be
             a
             time
             and
             a
             state
             wherein
             ,
             if
             God
             enter
             into
             Judgment
             who
             can
             be
             justified
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             state
             wherein
             his
             people
             are
             Redeemed
             through
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             purged
             ,
             
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               judgement
               and
               burning
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               You
               maintain
               that
               a
               Believer
               from
               the
               first
               Sinneth
               not
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             Thy
             accusing
             of
             me
             with
             maintaining
             that
             a
             Believer
             is
             freed
             from
             all
             Sin
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             time
             he
             is
             a
             Believer
             ,
             is
             a
             falshood
             and
             an
             abuse
             put
             upon
             me
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             a
             Believer
             before
             he
             obtain
             victory
             ,
             and
             is
             taught
             to
             believe
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             a
             Child
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             born
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               You
               do
               symbolize
               with
               the
               Papists
               ,
               saying
               Believers
               are
               freed
               from
               all
               Sin
               ;
               which
               yet
               they
               do
               not
               hold
               of
               all
               Believers
               ,
               but
               of
               some
               of
               their
               Perfectionaries
               .
               Ye
               say
               ye
               do
               not
               hold
               Merit
               or
               Purgatory
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             symbolized
             with
             the
             Papists
             ,
             who
             hast
             pleaded
             for
             sin
             till
             death
             ,
             and
             said
             also
             that
             perfect
             holiness
             both
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             till
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             when
             that
             shall
             be
             thou
             knowest
             not
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             before
             was
             answered
             thee
             )
             makes
             for
             their
             imagination
             of
             a
             Purgatory
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             Papists
             hold
             that
             some
             Believers
             are
             free
             from
             all
             Sin
             and
             perfected
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             therein
             they
             outstrip
             thee
             and
             the
             Priests
             ,
             who
             would
             exclude
             all
             Believers
             from
             perfection
             and
             freedom
             in
             this
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Ye
               say
               that
               all
               men
               have
               a
               like
               Light
               and
               Grace
               ,
               some
               do
               attain
               to
               salvation
               ,
               others
               not
               ,
               which
               proceedeth
               not
               from
               any
               difference
               of
               Grace
               given
               by
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               others
               have
               better
               improven
               the
               Light
               given
               to
               all
               ,
               which
               improvement
               must
               indeed
               come
               from
               free
               will.
               Ye
               hold
               Merit
               .
               You
               are
               not
               so
               ingenious
               as
               Papists
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             Grace
             being
             given
             alike
             to
             all
             ,
             if
             thou
             intendest
             in
             measure
             or
             quantity
             ,
             thou
             hast
             vainly
             made
             repetitions
             without
             ground
             against
             us
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             the
             improvement
             of
             the
             Grace
             it
             comes
             not
             from
             free
             will
             ,
             as
             falsly
             thou
             hast
             said
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             capacity
             the
             creature
             is
             put
             into
             by
             the
             Grace
             it self
             ;
             for
             mans
             will
             is
             not
             made
             free
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Grace
             or
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             worketh
             in
             man
             
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
            
             :
             But
             and
             if
             somes
             not
             attaining
             of
             salvation
             ,
             is
             because
             it
             s
             either
             from
             a
             difference
             of
             the
             Grace
             given
             by
             God
             ,
             or
             for
             want
             of
             sufficient
             Grace
             given
             by
             him
             ;
             according
             to
             thy
             Doctrine
             ,
             then
             this
             charges
             the
             fault
             
             upon
             God
             as
             being
             partial
             ,
             and
             the
             occasion
             of
             some
             mens
             destruction
             ,
             contrary
             to
             that
             saying
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               He
               willeth
               not
               the
               death
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               but
               rather
               his
               return
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Light
               that
               Christ
               enlighteneth
               all
               men
               with
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               for
               the
               knowledg
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               is
               contrary
               to
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             contra●y
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             the
             Light
             of
             Christ
             in
             men
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             for
             the
             knowledg
             of
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             savingly
             ,
             in
             that
             t
             is
             sufficient
             for
             believing
             ,
             leading
             out
             of
             darkness
             and
             to
             receive
             the
             Light
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             from
             whom
             God
             hath
             hid
             those
             mysteries
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             disobey
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             shut
             their
             eyes
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               Their
               eyes
               have
               they
               closed
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               least
               they
               should
               see
               ,
               and
               be
               converted
               and
               I
               should
               heal
               them
               .
            
             All
             which
             doth
             evidence
             the
             defect
             and
             fault
             not
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Light
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             in
             them
             that
             disobey
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             The
             natural
             man
             cannot
             know
             the
             things
             that
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               no
               sufficient
               Light
               to
               know
               that
               which
               he
               cannot
               know
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             That
             therefore
             he
             hath
             no
             sufficient
             Light
             ,
             is
             no
             true
             consequence
             ;
             for
             then
             by
             this
             ,
             none
             have
             Light
             sufficient
             whilst
             in
             the
             natural
             state
             ,
             which
             all
             are
             in
             before
             they
             are
             made
             spiritual
             ;
             thy
             consequence
             had
             onely
             held
             to
             prove
             the
             Light
             insufficient
             ,
             if
             thou
             couldest
             have
             proved
             that
             they
             that
             are
             in
             the
             fallen
             and
             natural
             state
             cannot
             be
             changed
             ,
             nor
             restored
             into
             a
             spiritual
             state
             [
             but
             this
             were
             gross
             to
             affirm
             ]
             for
             as
             man
             is
             natural
             he
             cannot
             know
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             bu●
             the
             spiritual
             man
             doth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             The
             Jewes
             
               that
               had
               the
               outward
               meanes
               shut
               their
               eyes
               against
               it
               ,
               neither
               doth
               it
               mean
               of
               the
               Light
               of
               Christ
               within
               ,
               except
               onely
               the
               Light
               of
               nature
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             The
             Jews
             had
             not
             onely
             an
             outward
             meanes
             ,
             but
             also
             an
             inward
             Light
             ,
             the
             good
             Spirit
             of
             God
             given
             to
             them
             though
             they
             Rebelled
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Word
               nigh
               them
               ,
               in
               their
               hea●ts
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             was
             not
             a
             Light
             of
             nature
             ;
             Herein
             thou
             hast
             greatly
             erred
             ;
             And
             would
             Christ
             have
             reproved
             any
             for
             shutting
             their
             eyes
             against
             that
             which
             is
             natural
             and
             insufficient
             ,
             and
             made
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             not
             being
             converted
             and
             healed
             ?
             See
             Mat.
             13
             15.
             
             Thine
             and
             the
             Priests
             darkness
             and
             ignorance
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             How
             great
             is
             it
             !
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               being
               Righteousness
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               Joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               no
               man
               that
               hath
               not
               the
               Sanctifying
               Spirit
               ,
               
               hath
               it
               or
               had
               it
               within
               him
               ;
               no
               peace
               nor
               joy
               in
               the
               wicked
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
             was
             in
             the
             Pharisees
             or
             Jews
             as
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               The
               kingdom
               of
               heaven
               is
               within
               you
               ,
            
             Luk.
             17.21
             .
             when
             they
             were
             unsanctifyed
             ▪
             though
             they
             were
             not
             come
             into
             it
             ,
             nor
             to
             attain
             to
             the
             righteousness
             and
             peace
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             that
             's
             attained
             to
             by
             such
             as
             are
             translated
             out
             of
             darkness
             into
             the
             Light
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             have
             a
             true
             Light
             and
             Seed
             in
             them
             are
             not
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Light
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               is
               a
               Light
               shining
               in
               a
               dark
               place
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             The
             Light
             that
             Peter
             directed
             them
             to
             ,
             
               was
               the
               more
               sure
               Word
               of
               prophecy
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             
             And
             was
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ?
             Or
             did
             that
             Light
             come
             from
             them
             (
             or
             from
             Christ
             ?
             )
             If
             so
             ;
             then
             ,
             Why
             were
             they
             not
             directed
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ?
             Or
             ,
             Were
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Prophets
             more
             sure
             then
             the
             Apostles
             writings
             ?
             Surely
             the
             Light
             which
             leads
             to
             the
             
               day
               star
               arising
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             thou
             art
             exceeding
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             and
             thy
             darkness
             may
             be
             felt
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               How
               gross
            
             Pelagionisme
             
               is
               that
               ,
               the
               same
               Light
               which
               was
               Sanctifying
               to
               others
               that
               obeyed
               ,
               was
               Condemning
               to
            
             Judas
             and
             Cain
             :
             
               Is
               Gods
               revealing
               of
               those
               things
               and
               hiding
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               same
               Sanctifying
               Light
               and
               Illumination
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             God
             who
             reveals
             those
             things
             to
             the
             obedient
             that
             he
             hides
             from
             the
             disobedient
             ;
             this
             plainly
             contradicts
             thee
             and
             thy
             former
             words
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             still
             the
             same
             Light
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             that
             Sanctifyes
             and
             Justifyes
             the
             Righteous
             or
             Obedient
             ,
             
               that
               reproves
               the
               world
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               condemnation
               ,
               that
               light
               is
               come
               into
               the
               world
               and
               men
               love
               darkness
               rather
               then
               light
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Joh.
             3.
             
             So
             in
             this
             matter
             thou
             hast
             shewed
             thy self
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Where
               there
               are
               many
               Words
               of
               God
               ,
               being
               taken
               together
               they
               are
               called
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             Thou
             mightest
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             many
             words
             and
             one
             word
             are
             both
             one
             ;
             Where
             provest
             thou
             thy
             assertion
             ?
             For
             in
             contradiction
             to
             this
             presently
             after
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             call
             Christ
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             and
             sure
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             Christ
             are
             distinguished
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             K.
             8.46
             .
             That
             there
             is
             no
             man
             liveth
             and
             sinneth
             not
             .
             
               It
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               man
               liveth
               and
               hath
               not
               sinned
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             abideth
             in
             Christ
             the
             second
             Covenant
             sinneth
             
             not
             but
             is
             redeemed
             out
             of
             that
             state
             in
             which
             there
             is
             no
             man
             that
             sinneth
             not
             ,
             and
             John
             said
             ,
             
               If
               we
               say
               we
               have
               not
               sinned
               we
               make
               him
               a
               liar
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             1
             Joh.
             1.10
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Their
               begetting
               is
               in
               order
               of
               nature
               before
               their
               faith
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             Whe●e
             provest
             that
             ?
             Is
             begetting
             in
             the
             unbelief
             then
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Faith
             whereas
             the
             Word
             which
             begetteth
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             Faith
             and
             profits
             not
             where
             t
             is
             not
             mixed
             with
             Faith
             within
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Those
               of
               your
               way
               have
               held
               out
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               to
               have
            
             Hebrew
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             ,
             
               is
               a
               mark
               of
               Antichrist
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             Thou
             hast
             often
             wronged
             those
             of
             our
             way
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             in
             this
             ,
             wherein
             thou
             art
             answered
             at
             first
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Those
               who
               tell
               us
               of
               a
               faith
               in
               Christ
               without
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               have
               no
               Light
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               There
               are
               many
               things
               which
               we
               think
               and
               desire
               against
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               the
               Light
               within
               would
               never
               have
               discovered
               if
               there
               had
               not
               been
               the
               knowledg
               of
               the
               Law
               contained
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             Are
             all
             unbelievers
             then
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             Light
             in
             them
             but
             who
             have
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             Thy
             blindness
             in
             this
             is
             detected
             before
             :
             And
             ,
             What
             contradiction
             is
             it
             to
             tell
             of
             some
             having
             no
             Light
             in
             them
             ,
             when
             before
             thou
             hast
             confessed
             all
             men
             to
             have
             a
             natural
             Light
             ,
             or
             the
             Light
             of
             a
             natural
             Conscience
             in
             them
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             was
             it
             the
             Scriptures
             or
             the
             Law
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Letter
             that
             discovered
             to
             Paul
             his
             sins
             and
             desires
             ,
             or
             the
             Law
             inward
             ?
             For
             he
             had
             the
             Law
             outward
             ,
             before
             he
             knew
             or
             was
             turned
             to
             the
             Law
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             or
             was
             cl●arly
             convinced
             in
             hims●lf
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Did
               ever
               the
               Prophets
               or
               Apostles
               try
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               persons
               deluded
               by
               Satan
               ,
               with
               the
               Spirit
               without
               the
               Scripture
               ,
            
             Deut.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             The
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             had
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             knew
             its
             sufficiency
             before
             they
             gave
             forth
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             these
             were
             not
             deluded
             by
             Satan
             as
             falsly
             thou
             hast
             accused
             us
             to
             be
             .
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             
               Have
               not
               some
               of
               your
               way
               been
               so
               blasphemous
               as
               to
               aver
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               be
               a
               type
               ,
               as
               to
               call
               themselves
               the
               Messiah
               to
               whom
            
             Hosanna
             
               should
               be
               said
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             I
             know
             none
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             that
             either
             calls
             themselves
             the
             Messiah
             or
             that
             own
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             but
             co●fess
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             as
             b●ing
             the
             substance
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             types
             shadows
             and
             figures
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             those
             whom
             thou
             hints
             of
             ,
             about
             their
             saying
             Hosanna
             ,
             they
             
             were
             not
             in
             our
             way
             but
             testified
             against
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             themselves
             came
             after
             to
             see
             ,
             confess
             and
             repent
             of
             their
             error
             ,
             so
             to
             upbraid
             us
             with
             any
             one
             's
             failings
             or
             miscarriage
             ,
             espetially
             when
             t
             is
             both
             disowned
             and
             testifyed
             against
             by
             us
             ,
             this
             is
             both
             unequal
             and
             unjust
             ;
             and
             wouldest
             thou
             be
             so
             dealt
             by
             if
             I
             should
             go
             to
             reckon
             up
             how
             many
             drunken
             and
             whoreing
             Priests
             th●re
             be
             ,
             and
             should
             charge
             all
             of
             you
             and
             your
             whole
             Kirk
             with
             their
             wickedness
             ;
             Wouldest
             thou
             take
             it
             well
             ?
             Which
             indeed
             I
             might
             better
             do
             ,
             whilest
             such
             are
             owned
             and
             upheld
             as
             teachers
             of
             others
             among
             you
             ,
             th●n
             thou
             mights
             accuse
             us
             with
             persons
             and
             actions
             ,
             that
             are
             cast
             out
             from
             amongst
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               What
               is
               the
               Rule
               whereby
               the
               motions
               of
               the
               Spirit
               are
               to
               be
               tryed
               whether
               they
               be
               such
               ,
               or
               the
               motions
               of
               Satan
               and
               our
               deceitful
               hearts
               ?
               Ye
               answer
               the
               Spirit
               is
               the
               Rule
               ,
               but
               this
               cannot
               be
               ;
               for
               the
               Spirit
               hath
               given
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Neither
               is
               that
               place
               which
               ye
               cite
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
            
             (
             Viz.
             The
             Anoynting
             teacheth
             all
             things
             )
             
               for
               though
               he
               teach
               it
               is
               by
               this
               Rule
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             a
             Rule
             sufficient
             both
             to
             try
             the
             motions
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             your
             deceitful
             hearts
             ,
             it
             searcheth
             all
             things
             ;
             
               The
               Lord
               searcheth
               the
               hearts
               and
               tryeth
               the
               reines
               ,
               telleth
               unto
               man
               his
               thoughts
               .
            
             And
             if
             the
             Anoynting
             within
             teacheth
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             Must
             the
             Scriptures
             be
             a
             Rule
             to
             the
             Anoynting
             ,
             that
             thou
             seemest
             to
             tye
             it
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             Or
             ,
             Is
             not
             the
             teaching
             of
             the
             Anoynting
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             was
             in
             them
             that
             spoke
             Scripture
             from
             it
             ?
             Or
             ,
             Must
             not
             people
             believe
             the
             Anoynting
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             searched
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             try
             it
             by
             them
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             when
             the
             Anoynting
             would
             tell
             and
             shew
             them
             their
             perticular
             states
             ,
             and
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             motions
             ,
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             not
             tell
             them
             ,
             nor
             perticularly
             charge
             upon
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             not
             at
             all
             in
             such
             cases
             to
             believe
             ,
             nor
             follow
             the
             Anoynting
             according
             to
             thy
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             this
             but
             to
             set
             up
             the
             Scriptures
             above
             the
             Anoynting
             ,
             and
             the
             Letter
             above
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             gross
             error
             ,
             and
             bespeaks
             great
             ignorance
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               In
               the
               Synod
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             
               the
               Apostles
               searched
               the
               Scriptures
               for
               what
               they
               determined
               ,
               before
               they
               said
               ,
               it
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               holy
               ghost
               and
               us
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             Where
             provest
             thou
             that
             they
             searched
             the
             Scriptures
             for
             what
             they
             determined
             ,
             before
             they
             said
             ,
             it
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             
             holy
             ghost
             and
             us
             ?
             Doth
             not
             this
             plainly
             confute
             thee
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             said
             was
             from
             the
             holy
             ghost
             ?
             And
             ,
             Was
             not
             its
             teaching
             their
             Rule
             then
             ?
             And
             ,
             What
             Scripture
             had
             they
             then
             to
             forbid
             Circumcision
             as
             they
             did
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             Had
             they
             not
             Scripture
             ra●her
             for
             it
             ?
             If
             then
             they
             had
             not
             Scripture
             to
             forbid
             it
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             have
             d●nied
             or
             forbid
             it
             ,
             nor
             have
             believed
             the
             holy
             ghost
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             by
             thy
             Doctrine
             ,
             what
             silly
             work
             hast
             thou
             made
             on
             't
             ;
             and
             ,
             How
             hast
             thou
             broken
             the
             neck
             of
             thy
             own
             cause
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               The
               gift
               of
               discerning
               of
               Spirits
               was
               a
               peculiar
               gift
               given
               but
               to
               some
               ,
               but
               this
               was
               not
               for
               tryal
               of
               Doctrine
               :
               None
               who
               had
               that
               gift
               of
               discerning
               of
               Spirits
               did
               try
               any
               Truths
               or
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               practice
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             strange
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             onely
             try
             Spirits
             by
             the
             gift
             or
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             Truths
             or
             Doctrine
             ;
             Whether
             is
             greater
             ,
             the
             tryal
             of
             Spirits
             or
             of
             Doctrines
             ?
             Wh●reas
             the
             Spirit
             search●th
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             true
             Judgment
             ,
             that
             giveth
             true
             understanding
             ;
             but
             according
             to
             thy
             false
             Doctrine
             that
             none
             who
             had
             discerning
             of
             Spirits
             did
             try
             any
             Truths
             or
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             practice
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             Then
             by
             this
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             Epistles
             writ
             divers
             things
             that
             were
             not
             before
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             them
             in
             the
             Churches
             that
             had
             the
             gift
             of
             discerning
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             shall
             lead
             to
             speak
             or
             prophesie
             concerning
             a
             perticular
             Place
             ,
             People
             or
             Nation
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             have
             no
             Scripture
             for
             ,
             this
             therefore
             is
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             for
             want
             of
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             it
             by
             .
             Thy
             ignorant
             and
             sottish
             stuff
             which
             also
             excludes
             all
             those
             Books
             and
             Prophesies
             of
             the
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             spoken
             of
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             record●d
             in
             the
             Bible
             .
             And
             those
             of
             our
             Friends
             ,
             which
             foretold
             of
             the
             late
             calamities
             befallen
             the
             City
             of
             London
             ,
             both
             that
             of
             the
             ●lague
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Fire
             ,
             which
             were
             both
             fore-seen
             and
             fore-told
             ,
             yet
             they
             had
             no
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             it
             ;
             but
             alass
             ,
             such
             as
             thou
             are
             silly
             and
             shallow
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             being
             but
             as
             those
             Seers
             and
             Watchmen
             that
             are
             blind
             ,
             who
             would
             insinuate
             into
             people
             ,
             that
             both
             Prophesying
             ,
             Visions
             and
             Revelations
             are
             ceas●d
             ,
             and
             lay
             all
             upon
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             then
             how
             know
             you
             the
             Doctrine
             contained
             in
             them
             to
             be
             true
             without
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Ye
               say
               ;
               Must
               the
               Scriptures
               be
               the
               Rule
               to
               discern
               or
               try
               false
               Spirits
               when
               they
               speak
               Scripture
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             
               When
               the
               Devil
               spake
               Scripture
               to
               Christ
               ,
               he
               confuted
               him
               
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               shewed
               he
               had
               perverted
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               confounded
               the
            
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             alwayes
             .
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             But
             could
             not
             Christ
             discerne
             the
             Devils
             spirit
             without
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             What
             gross
             error
             and
             ignorance
             is
             implyed
             and
             couched
             in
             this
             thy
             impertinent
             answer
             !
             Thou
             tellest
             us
             Christ
             confuted
             him
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             was
             when
             the
             Devil
             brought
             Scripture
             words
             to
             back
             his
             Temptations
             withal
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             an
             answer
             ;
             besides
             the
             Devils
             tempting
             Christ
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Command
               that
               these
               stones
               be
               made
               bread
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               Cast
               thy self
               down
            
             ,
             &c.
             were
             not
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             he
             falsly
             went
             about
             to
             have
             backed
             them
             with
             Scriptures
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             end
             and
             intent
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               You
               answer
               blasphemously
               ,
               that
               they
               thought
               to
               have
               Eternal
               Life
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               if
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               was
               fomenting
               them
               in
               a
               deceit
               of
               their
               own
               hearts
               ,
               in
               bidding
               them
               search
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               for
               to
               find
               him
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               Eternal
               Life
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             Thy
             charge
             against
             my
             answer
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             I
             vallue
             it
             not
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             bid
             them
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             find
             him
             in
             them
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             strange
             Doctrine
             and
             worse
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             to
             lay
             that
             upon
             Christ
             which
             he
             never
             intended
             nor
             spake
             ;
             his
             words
             were
             not
             that
             they
             might
             find
             Christ
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             
               but
               in
               them
               ye
               think
               to
               have
               eternal
               life
               ,
            
             whereas
             they
             would
             not
             come
             to
             him
             that
             they
             might
             have
             Life
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             Doest
             thou
             think
             that
             Christ
             that
             dyed
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               That
               Christ
               has
               paid
               a
               ransome
               for
               those
               that
               wilfully
            
             trample
             under
             foot
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             
               those
               places
               are
               understood
               by
               you
               ,
               of
               every
               individual
               person
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               he
               tasted
               death
               for
               them
               is
               false
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               maketh
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               vain
               ,
               and
               exalteth
               free
               will.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             what
             we
             understand
             of
             those
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             neither
             false
             nor
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             falsly
             and
             erroniously
             thou
             hast
             accused
             us
             ;
             for
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             all
             that
             were
             dead
             in
             sins
             ,
             tasted
             dea●h
             for
             every
             man
             ,
             gave
             hims●lf
             a
             Ransom
             for
             all
             ,
             
               is
               the
               propitiation
               not
               for
               our
               sins
               onely
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
            
             is
             plain
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             ignorantly
             thou
             quarrels
             against
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               If
               Christ
               did
               pay
               a
               Ransom
               for
               the
               Soul
               of
            
             Judas
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               Redeemed
               him
               ;
               those
               for
               whom
               he
               hath
               given
               himself
               ,
               he
               Redeemed
               from
               all
               iniquity
               ,
               but
               the
               damned
               and
               reprobates
               are
               not
               Redeemed
               :
               Those
               for
               whom
               Christ
               came
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               Saviour
               unto
               ,
               and
               saveth
               them
               
               from
               their
               sins
               :
               How
               are
               they
               lost
               if
               he
               came
               to
               save
               them
               ?
               But
               this
               argueth
               either
               defect
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               foresee
               such
               an
               intention
               of
               his
               death
               would
               prove
               frustrations
               ,
               or
               else
               want
               of
               power
               to
               effectuate
               his
               intention
               of
               saving
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             Christs
             absolute
             intention
             and
             will
             is
             not
             made
             voyd
             ,
             nor
             wants
             he
             power
             to
             effect
             it
             ,
             but
             such
             an
             intention
             we
             did
             not
             lay
             upon
             his
             death
             to
             save
             all
             :
             And
             as
             for
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             intention
             of
             saving
             ,
             being
             made
             vain
             and
             frustrations
             ,
             either
             from
             defect
             of
             wisdom
             or
             want
             of
             power
             ,
             these
             are
             both
             false
             ;
             for
             his
             intention
             therein
             ,
             consists
             with
             his
             good
             will
             and
             freeness
             towards
             all
             ,
             for
             I
             did
             not
             say
             that
             his
             intention
             was
             absolute
             to
             save
             all
             ,
             but
             I
             do
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             an
             intention
             of
             good
             to
             all
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             good
             will
             of
             God
             towards
             all
             ,
             
               who
               willeth
               not
               the
               death
               of
               sinners
               but
               rather
               that
               they
               may
               return
               and
               live
               .
            
             But
             Christ
             in
             his
             suffering
             and
             death
             was
             passive
             ,
             and
             the
             putting
             forth
             of
             his
             power
             to
             save
             such
             as
             are
             saved
             ,
             stood
             not
             barely
             therein
             ,
             though
             his
             good
             will
             therein
             appeared
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             saved
             by
             his
             life
             .
             But
             are
             the
             damned
             and
             reprobates
             such
             ,
             because
             ordained
             of
             God
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             because
             Christ
             ,
             died
             not
             for
             them
             (
             according
             to
             thy
             Doctrine
             ?
             )
             And
             so
             ;
             Must
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             destruction
             be
             laid
             upon
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             or
             upon
             them
             for
             rej●cting
             free
             Grace
             ,
             resisting
             the
             councel
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               not
               liking
               to
               retain
               God
               in
               their
               knowledg
               ,
            
             and
             
               trampling
               under
               foot
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             (
             as
             thou
             hast
             confessed
             before
             )
             to
             thy
             own
             contradiction
             ,
             who
             so
             much
             hast
             cavilled
             against
             us
             ,
             for
             confessing
             to
             the
             free
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Christs
             dying
             for
             all
             (
             or
             every
             man
             ?
             )
             But
             this
             is
             like
             your
             pitiful
             narrow
             ,
             and
             partial
             Presbiterian
             Spirit
             and
             Principle
             ;
             that
             would
             so
             limmit
             God
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             and
             tye
             it
             up
             in
             such
             a
             nar●ow
             compass
             ;
             and
             ,
             What
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             Judas
             his
             fall
             ?
             And
             ,
             Who
             was
             the
             Authour
             of
             his
             Transgression
             ?
             Was
             God
             or
             he
             to
             be
             blamed
             therein
             ?
             And
             ,
             Had
             not
             he
             Grace
             given
             him
             before
             ,
             seeing
             that
             by
             Transgression
             he
             fell
             ?
             Will
             thy
             telling
             us
             so
             often
             of
             Judas
             clear
             thee
             or
             confute
             us
             ?
             How
             silly
             a●d
             weak
             hast
             thou
             shewed
             thy self
             in
             this
             matter
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Those
               [
               all
               ]
               for
               whom
               he
               dyed
               cannot
               be
               meant
               of
               every
               individual
               person
               ,
               for
               they
               live
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               themselves
               ;
               but
               the
               wicked
               that
               perish
               live
               not
               to
               Christ.
            
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Neither
               would
               Christ
               ev●r
               give
               himself
               ,
               his
               blood
               a
               Ransom
               for
               them
               ,
               for
               whom
               he
               would
               not
               pray
               ;
               but
               he
               saith
               ,
               he
               prayeth
               not
               for
               the
               world
               ,
            
             Joh.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             An.
             
          
           
             Thou
             hast
             herein
             wronged
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             erred
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             all
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             that
             live
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             chap.
             &
             ver
             .
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               If
               one
               died
               for
               all
               ,
               then
               were
               all
               dead
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               died
               for
               all
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               live
               should
               not
               henceforth
               live
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               but
               unto
               him
               which
               died
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               rose
               again
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             they
             which
             live
             unto
             him
             ,
             are
             not
             those
             (
             all
             )
             for
             whom
             he
             died
             .
          
           
             And
             Christ
             praying
             not
             for
             the
             world
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             2.
             
             John
             17.
             is
             no
             argument
             that
             he
             did
             not
             give
             himself
             a
             Ransom
             for
             all
             ;
             for
             though
             at
             that
             time
             he
             
               prayed
               not
               for
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               disciples
               or
               such
               as
               were
               chosen
               out
               of
               the
               world
               (
               who
               were
               in
               the
               world
            
             before
             they
             were
             chosen
             out
             of
             it
             )
             yet
             at
             other
             times
             he
             did
             pray
             for
             his
             persecutors
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             were
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             as
             also
             exhorted
             his
             to
             pray
             for
             their
             enemies
             and
             persecutors
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             Judas
             
               never
               got
               saving
               Grace
               ,
               nor
               that
               same
               Grace
               that
            
             Peter
             
               got
               ,
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               reject
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             Judas
             had
             part
             of
             the
             Ministry
             that
             the
             other
             Apostles
             had
             ;
             and
             ,
             Did
             not
             that
             proceed
             from
             saving
             Grace
             ?
             Or
             ,
             What
             Grace
             ?
             (
             How
             blind
             art
             thou
             !
             )
             And
             wherefore
             was
             Judas
             condemned
             then
             ;
             Was
             it
             because
             God
             refused
             to
             give
             him
             saving
             Grace
             ,
             or
             for
             his
             own
             transgression
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Scriptures
               import
               that
               Christ
               is
               a
               propitiation
               for
               all
               the
               Elect
               which
               are
               called
               all
               the
               world
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             John
             said
             ,
             
               He
               is
               the
               propitiation
               for
               our
               sins
            
             (
             and
             were
             not
             they
             the
             Elect
             )
             
               and
               not
               for
               ours
               onely
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             Must
             we
             believe
             thy
             meaning
             contrary
             to
             the
             very
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             were
             the
             whole
             world
             all
             the
             Elect
             ?
             How
             hast
             thou
             wrested
             plain
             Scripture
             herein
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Who
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               hath
               put
               the
               difference
               betwixt
            
             Peters
             
               believing
               ,
               from
            
             Judas
             
               mis-believing
               ?
               Whether
               it
               be
               Gods
               Grace
               to
            
             Peter
             
               denied
               to
            
             Judas
             ?
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             Where
             provest
             thou
             it
             was
             denied
             to
             Judas
             ,
             or
             that
             Judas
             had
             no
             part
             of
             the
             same
             Grace
             ?
             For
             before
             thou
             sayest
             wicked
             men
             have
             the
             common
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             (
             but
             in
             contradiction
             sayest
             )
             which
             is
             not
             supernatural
             ,
             from
             Rom.
             2.14
             .
             Were
             th●y
             then
             wicked
             men
             spoken
             of
             there
             ,
             
               Which
               did
               by
               nature
               those
               things
               contained
               in
               the
               law
               ,
               and
               shewed
               the
               work
               ,
               or
               effect
               of
               the
               law
               written
               in
               their
               hearts
               ?
            
             What
             then
             are
             they
             that
             Rebel
             against
             the
             law
             ,
             if
             they
             that
             obey
             it
             be
             wicked
             ?
             Whereas
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
             before
             ,
             
               That
               the
               doers
               shall
               be
               justified
               .
            
             See
             how
             thou
             hast
             brought
             forth
             one
             error
             and
             falshood
             upon
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Is
               not
               the
               Father
               distinct
               from
               the
               Son
               and
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               the
               personal
               subsistance
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             Where
             learnedst
             thou
             these
             words
             (
             the
             Father
             distinct
             from
             the
             Son
             and
             Spirit
             in
             the
             personal
             subsistance
             )
             these
             are
             not
             the
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             the
             words
             of
             Scripture
             clearly
             conferred
             together
             ,
             as
             thou
             sayest
             after
             ,
             but
             in
             contradiction
             after
             ,
             thou
             sayest
             ,
             although
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             not
             in
             so
             many
             words
             make
             mention
             of
             three
             Persons
             ,
             who
             are
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             three
             distinct
             Persons
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             cannot
             be
             three
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             distinct
             ;
             for
             where
             there
             is
             no
             distinction
             ,
             there
             is
             perfect
             oneness
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             's
             the
             consequence
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             that
             therefore
             there
             is
             not
             perfect
             oneness
             in
             the
             Deity
             or
             God-head
             ;
             because
             ,
             three
             distinct
             Persons
             (
             or
             three
             distinct
             one
             from
             another
             in
             personal
             subsistance
             ?
             )
             Is
             this
             good
             Doctrine
             ?
             Is
             not
             that
             oneness
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             perfect
             ?
             And
             ,
             Did
             not
             Christ
             say
             ,
             
               I
               and
               my
               Father
               are
               one
               ,
               and
               prayed
               that
               his
               might
               be
               perfect
               in
               one
               ,
               as
               he
               and
               his
               Father
               were
               one
            
             ?
             And
             though
             thou
             hast
             said
             ,
             you
             disalow
             all
             Traditions
             ,
             or
             any
             written
             rule
             which
             is
             not
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             yet
             thou
             wilt
             use
             words
             and
             distinctions
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             Scripture
             according
             to
             thy
             own
             confession
             ;
             (
             What
             confusion
             art
             thou
             ●n
             !
             )
          
           
             For
             whereas
             I
             answered
             thee
             ,
             that
             we
             own
             what
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             truth
             assert
             of
             the
             God-head
             ,
             Viz.
             That
             
               there
               are
               three
               that
               bear
               record
               in
               heaven
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               these
               three
               are
               one
               ,
            
             &c.
             (
             and
             thou
             thy self
             in
             the
             next
             Page
             sayest
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             are
             a
             Spirit
             )
             howbeit
             ,
             my
             honest
             answer
             in
             Scripture
             words
             would
             not
             satisfy
             thee
             ,
             but
             thou
             hast
             villifyed
             and
             abused
             me
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             in
             several
             reproaches
             and
             slanders
             ,
             as
             with
             shameless
             rayling
             and
             deriding
             ,
             &c.
             with
             grose
             evasion
             ,
             with
             not
             being
             able
             to
             answer
             thee
             ,
             with
             not
             owning
             what
             the
             Scriptures
             assert
             ,
             and
             with
             blaspheamous
             fancyes
             ,
             blaspheaming
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
             All
             which
             accusations
             I
             utterly
             deny
             as
             thy
             malitious
             lies
             and
             slanders
             against
             me
             (
             and
             thy
             bundle
             is
             stuffed
             with
             many
             more
             of
             like
             nature
             )
             and
             if
             thou
             didst
             not
             propound
             any
             of
             those
             quarrels
             as
             not
             knowing
             the
             answer
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             thou
             sayest
             ,
             &c.
             then
             ,
             Didest
             thou
             propound
             them
             to
             cavil
             ,
             and
             get
             some
             advantages
             to
             carp
             at
             ?
             For
             
             thou
             hast
             shewed
             thy self
             in
             prejudice
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             hast
             reckoned
             me
             (
             or
             us
             )
             as
             wanting
             Learning
             ,
             &c
             how-be-it
             thou
             hast
             shewed
             such
             Learning
             as
             thou
             hast
             to
             confute
             me
             ,
             with
             broken
             School
             phrases
             and
             words
             ,
             with
             some
             few
             fragments
             ,
             and
             traditional
             distinctions
             patched
             up
             together
             ,
             which
             we
             can
             have
             no
             Scripture
             for
             ,
             but
             thy
             consequences
             ,
             which
             much
             might
             be
             said
             to
             shew
             the
             weakness
             and
             shallowness
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Those
               who
               had
               Christ
               the
               living
               bread
               ,
               yet
               were
               partakers
               of
               the
               outward
               bread
               ,
               as
               the
               disciples
               were
               ;
               Were
               not
               the
            
             Corinthians
             
               Saints
               ?
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             disciples
             had
             outward
             bread
             ;
             Who
             denies
             ?
             But
             that
             it
             was
             to
             continue
             alwayes
             of
             necessity
             ,
             as
             an
             Ordinance
             after
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Living
             Bread
             and
             Life
             was
             received
             in
             them
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             substance
             )
             that
             's
             not
             yet
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             disciples
             were
             to
             shew
             forth
             the
             Lords
             death
             till
             he
             come
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Bread
             and
             Cup
             (
             or
             supper
             )
             I
             grant
             :
             Now
             what
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             coming
             was
             ,
             is
             the
             matter
             in
             controversie
             .
             Christ
             came
             after
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             arisen
             ,
             was
             apparent
             ;
             he
             also
             spiritualy
             came
             ,
             and
             was
             more
             fully
             revealed
             within
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             was
             their
             Living
             Bread
             and
             Life
             (
             as
             thou
             grantest
             )
             now
             when
             he
             was
             with
             the
             disciples
             at
             supper
             (
             before
             he
             was
             Crucified
             )
             he
             intended
             by
             his
             coming
             ,
             a
             third
             coming
             ,
             till
             which
             they
             were
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             which
             coming
             not
             being
             in
             their
             dayes
             ,
             nor
             is
             yet
             (
             by
             your
             Doctrine
             )
             this
             is
             no
             where
             proved
             in
             Scripture
             as
             we
             know
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               Were
               not
               the
            
             Corinthians
             
               Saints
               ,
               called
               in
               Christ
               ?
               And
               yet
               the
               Apostle
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
               he
               gave
               them
               the
               Bread
               and
               Cup
               which
               Christ
               gave
               to
               his
               disciples
               ,
               the
               night
               he
               was
               betrayed
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               And
               whereas
               ye
               say
               ,
               that
               Christs
            
             coming
             again
             was
             when
             he
             rose
             again
             ;
             
               how
               false
               is
               this
               and
               absurd
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             That
             's
             very
             strange
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             gave
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             the
             Bread
             and
             Cup
             which
             Christ
             gave
             to
             his
             disciples
             the
             night
             he
             was
             betrayed
             ;
             Where
             was
             it
             kept
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             that
             they
             both
             should
             have
             the
             same
             Bread
             and
             Cup
             ,
             the
             one
             so
             many
             years
             after
             the
             other
             ?
             Where
             hast
             thou
             learned
             this
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Popish
             Traditions
             and
             Reliques
             ?
             But
             t
             is
             probable
             thou
             meanest
             other-wise
             then
             thy
             words
             import
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             Is
             it
             false
             and
             absurd
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Christs
             coming
             again
             was
             when
             he
             rose
             again
             ?
             Did
             he
             not
             come
             again
             after
             he
             rose
             ?
             And
             must
             that
             be
             reckoned
             for
             no
             coming
             ?
             And
             a
             
             third
             coming
             which
             is
             not
             yet
             ;
             and
             ,
             Was
             that
             an
             outward
             coming
             till
             which
             the
             disciples
             and
             Corinthians
             were
             to
             continue
             the
             Bread
             and
             the
             Cup
             ,
             whereas
             that
             coming
             is
             not
             yet
             according
             to
             thy
             Doctrine
             ?
             The
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             told
             them
             what
             Christ
             did
             and
             spoke
             to
             the
             disciples
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             but
             we
             read
             not
             that
             he
             imposed
             it
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             continue
             it
             all
             their
             time
             ,
             or
             till
             a
             supposed
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
             for
             he
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             
               The
               cup
               of
               blessing
               which
               we
               bless
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               bread
               which
               we
               break
               is
               it
               not
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             And
             ,
             Was
             not
             this
             the
             substance
             ?
             Where
             then
             remained
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             shadow
             ,
             or
             outward
             Representations
             (
             or
             Mementoes
             as
             some
             calls
             them
             ?
             )
             And
             ,
             When
             was
             the
             Church
             to
             shew
             forth
             the
             Life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             ,
             if
             all
             their
             time
             they
             must
             needs
             (
             and
             people
             still
             )
             shew
             forth
             or
             represent
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             him
             as
             suffered
             (
             as
             thou
             sayest
             )
             by
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             substance
             end
             the
             shadows
             ?
             And
             ,
             Where
             have
             you
             any
             example
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             your
             administring
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             at
             certain
             times
             a
             year
             ,
             and
             calling
             it
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             The
             Lords
             Supper
             ?
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Apostle
               telleth
               that
               the
            
             Corinthians
             
               were
               to
               shew
               forth
               his
               death
               till
               he
               came
               again
               ,
               so
               it
               behoved
               to
               be
               such
               a
               coming
               again
               as
               was
               yet
               future
               ,
               and
               unaccomplished
               in
               the
            
             Corinthians
             
               time
               :
               the
               Bread
               and
               Cup
               spoken
               of
               to
               the
            
             Corinthians
             ,
             
               behoved
               to
               be
               outward
               Bread
               as
               shewing
               forth
               his
               death
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Because
               it
               was
               the
               same
               that
               Christ
               took
               and
               devided
               ,
               and
               gave
               to
               his
               disciples
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             What
             confusion's
             here
             !
             Were
             they
             to
             use
             the
             outwa●d
             Bread
             and
             Cup
             after
             they
             were
             dead
             then
             ?
             If
             they
             were
             to
             observe
             it
             to
             a
             coming
             unaccomplished
             in
             their
             tim●
             .
             And
             if
             it
             was
             the
             same
             that
             Christ
             devided
             and
             gave
             to
             his
             disciples
             ;
             Was
             that
             the
             outward
             bread
             so
             given
             to
             both
             ?
             Or
             ,
             Was
             there
             not
             more
             in
             Christs
             words
             then
             the
             outward
             observation
             ?
             What
             was
             his
             Body
             and
             his
             Blood
             ,
             and
             the
             Cup
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             in
             his
             Blood
             ,
             
               and
               the
               f●uit
               of
               the
               vine
               in
               the
               kingdom
            
             ;
             Was
             it
             not
             spiriritual
             ,
             a
             mystery
             ,
             which
             the
             outward
             Bread
             ,
             Cup
             and
             Passover
             were
             but
             as
             signs
             or
             shadowes
             of
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               There
               is
               no
               such
               passage
               written
               ,
               that
               Christ
               appointed
               it
               to
               be
               taken
               away
               by
               his
               suffering
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             
               As
               oft
               as
               they
               did
               it
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               shew
               the
               Lords
               death
               till
               he
               
               came
            
             ;
             What
             coming
             ,
             and
             when
             was
             it
             ,
             or
             is
             it
             to
             be
             he
             intended
             ?
             Wa'
             st
             a
             first
             ,
             or
             a
             second
             ,
             or
             a
             third
             ?
             And
             was
             it
             inward
             or
             outward
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Pr
             ,
          
           
             
               Neither
               is
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               a
               shadow
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               For
               he
               being
               present
               ,
               and
               it
               representing
               him
               (
               as
               suffered
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               called
               a
               shadow
               as
               of
               things
               to
               come
               )
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             Is
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             the
             substance
             Then
             ?
             this
             is
             popish
             ,
             thus
             to
             deny
             the
             ●read
             and
             Wine
             to
             be
             a
             shadow
             ,
             and
             worse
             then
             the
             Episcopals
             that
             tell
             us
             of
             their
             Sacraments
             being
             outward
             and
             visible
             signes
             ,
             of
             an
             inward
             and
             Spiritual
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             Christs
             being
             present
             makes
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             no
             shadow
             ,
             or
             not
             figurative
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             the
             Passover
             which
             the
             disciples
             prepared
             (
             to
             answer
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             )
             was
             not
             a
             shadow
             ,
             nor
             Circumcission
             ,
             Offerings
             ,
             &c.
             when
             done
             either
             for
             Christ
             or
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             which
             to
             affirm
             and
             make
             that
             the
             reason
             ,
             were
             grose
             and
             absurd
             ,
             whereas
             the
             mystery
             ,
             substance
             ,
             or
             end
             ,
             was
             not
             so
             fully
             manifest
             ,
             when
             Christ
             was
             outwardly
             present
             (
             before
             his
             being
             offered
             up
             )
             as
             after
             when
             they
             were
             indued
             with
             power
             from
             on
             high
             ,
             received
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Comforter
             ,
             came
             to
             eat
             his
             flesh
             and
             drink
             his
             blood
             ,
             which
             saying
             ,
             the
             disciples
             for
             a
             time
             (
             when
             he
             was
             with
             them
             )
             were
             troubled
             at
             ,
             and
             counted
             hard
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pr.
             
          
           
             
               It
               concerneth
               all
               who
               own
               the
               Doctrine
               contained
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               for
               baptizing
               with
               sprinkling
               ,
               to
               propound
               a
               query
               to
               men
               that
               do
               with
               sacrilegious
               boldness
               ,
               take
               away
               the
               Ordinances
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               unto
               believers
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             Is
             it
             not
             then
             sacrilegious
             boldness
             for
             thee
             and
             the
             Priests
             to
             teach
             (
             or
             impo●e
             )
             sprinkling
             Infants
             ,
             which
             is
             neither
             a
             Doctrine
             contained
             in
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             a
             baptizing
             believers
             ,
             howbeit
             ,
             such
             a
             great
             stress
             hath
             been
             laid
             on
             the
             Scriptures
             before
             as
             being
             the
             rule
             and
             means
             for
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             revealing
             the
             Mystery
             ,
             for
             receiving
             Life
             E●ernal
             in
             them
             ,
             Christ
             in
             them
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             we
             find
             not
             sprinkling
             I●fants
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             neither
             by
             command
             nor
             practice
             ,
             though
             so
             much
             pleaded
             for
             by
             one
             here
             that
             tels
             us
             ,
             Pag.
             35.
             they
             disallow
             all
             Traditions
             or
             any
             unwritten
             rule
             which
             is
             not
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             sprinkling
             Infants
             is
             not
             Scripture
             but
             onely
             a
             Tradition
             of
             men
             :
             And
             one
             main
             plea
             for
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Infants
             baptisme
             was
             approved
             and
             practised
             in
             the
             Orthodox
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             which
             is
             just
             like
             the
             Papists
             and
             
             Jesuits
             plea
             ,
             to
             believe
             as
             the
             Church
             believes
             (
             taking
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             pure
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             Orthodox
             in
             all
             her
             Traditions
             )
             whether
             they
             be
             Scripture
             yea
             or
             nay
             ;
             whereas
             before
             ,
             all
             Traditions
             or
             any
             unwritten
             rule
             which
             is
             not
             Scripture
             are
             disallowed
             ,
             but
             instead
             of
             Scripture
             for
             proof
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             we
             have
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             Teachers
             and
             Guides
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             )
             as
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Cyprian
            
             ,
             who
             lived
             about
             247.
             after
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Lactanctius
             that
             lived
             about
             the
             year
             ,
             317.
             
             As
             also
             the
             latter
             sound
             Fathers
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             )
             as
             
               Augustin
               ,
               Jerom
               ,
               Bassil
               ,
               (
               Viz.
            
             their
             being
             for
             Infants
             baptisme
             )
             but
             what
             proves
             all
             this
             from
             Scripture
             (
             if
             it
             be
             as
             he
             sayes
             they
             did
             )
             Must
             we
             take
             it
             up
             upon
             an
             implicite
             faith
             ,
             because
             such
             and
             such
             approved
             of
             it
             ?
             And
             yet
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             lay
             such
             a
             stress
             on
             the
             Scriptures
             as
             the
             perfect
             rule
             of
             obedience
             of
             faith
             ,
             &c.
             
             How
             hath
             
               E.
               I.
            
             undervallued
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             spoyled
             his
             own
             cause
             touching
             them
             ?
             And
             ,
             Do
             not
             the
             Papists
             plead
             for
             their
             Traditions
             and
             Ceremonys
             against
             Protestants
             and
             others
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             in
             this
             cause
             ?
             And
             ,
             Would
             he
             be
             willing
             to
             accept
             their
             Arguments
             against
             Protestants
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             and
             bear
             the
             same
             face
             with
             his
             in
             this
             point
             ?
          
           
             Pr.
             
               That
               the
               Covenant
            
             Abraham
             
               and
               his
               Seed
               was
               under
               ,
               was
               the
               same
               in
               substance
               ,
               with
               that
               which
               believers
               now
               and
               their
               Seed
               are
               under
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Children
               of
               believers
               should
               be
               under
               the
               Initial
               Seal
               of
               the
               Covenant
               as
            
             Abrahams
             were
             .
          
        
         
           
             An.
             
          
           
             Where
             provest
             thou
             by
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             sprinkling
             Infants
             is
             the
             Initial
             Seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ?
             (
             Or
             that
             ti
             's
             so
             called
             )
             thou
             herein
             doest
             but
             beg
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             takest
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Initial
             Seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             deny
             )
             and
             then
             from
             thence
             fallatiously
             drawes
             thy
             inference
             and
             conclusions
             ,
             for
             its
             being
             to
             Believers
             Seed
             as
             Abrahams
             Children
             (
             to
             wit
             the
             males
             were
             Circumcised
             )
             and
             that
             the
             Covenant
             Abraham
             and
             his
             Seed
             was
             under
             ,
             was
             the
             same
             in
             substance
             with
             that
             which
             believers
             now
             ,
             and
             their
             Seed
             are
             under
             :
             But
             what
             of
             this
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             it
             was
             Gods
             Covenant
             or
             Promise
             ;
             Must
             they
             therefore
             be
             under
             mans
             tradition
             ?
             which
             sprinkling
             Infants
             is
             ,
             (
             To
             plead
             for
             it
             from
             believers
             being
             baptized
             ,
             is
             to
             ground
             it
             upon
             that
             ,
             you
             (
             Priests
             )
             are
             out
             of
             the
             practice
             of
             )
             so
             as
             to
             that
             it
             's
             not
             pertinent
             to
             dispute
             with
             such
             about
             it
             ,
             who
             own
             
             it
             not
             in
             practice
             ,
             but
             onely
             talk
             of
             it
             for
             a
             cover
             to
             a
             popish
             tradition
             ,
             and
             thereby
             shew
             their
             hypocrisie
             the
             more
             ;
             and
             ,
             Must
             now
             sprinckling
             Infants
             stand
             for
             the
             substance
             ,
             or
             antitype
             instead
             of
             Circumcision
             ?
             Or
             ,
             Was
             Circumcision
             the
             type
             of
             Infants
             Baptizme
             (
             so
             called
             ?
             )
             Whereas
             sprinckling
             Infants
             hath
             neither
             the
             true
             form
             nor
             matter
             of
             Baptisme
             [
             outward
             ]
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             next
             page
             it
             's
             confessed
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             in
             the
             first
             Language
             signifying
             Baptisme
             is
             rendered
             washing
             ,
             Mar.
             7.4
             ,
             8.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             afterwards
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             that
             being
             washed
             all
             over
             ,
             best
             signifies
             our
             inward
             renovation
             and
             burial
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thus
             contradictions
             and
             confusions
             are
             heaped
             up
             in
             many
             places
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             my
             saying
             ,
             that
             it
             s
             not
             commanded
             under
             the
             New
             Covenant
             to
             Baptize
             Infants
             ,
             thou
             replyest
             the
             Apostle
             
               Peter
               ,
               Act.
            
             2.38
             ,
             39.
             sayes
             ,
             
               That
               those
               to
               whom
               that
               promise
               that
               God
               would
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               their
               Seed
               ,
               should
               be
               baptized
               ,
               but
               to
               Believers
               and
               their
               Seed
               ,
               he
               saith
               that
               promise
               belongeth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             let
             the
             Reader
             but
             peruse
             that
             Scripture
             mentioned
             by
             thee
             ,
             and
             compare
             thy
             fallacious
             arguing
             from
             it
             ;
             for
             Peter
             said
             ,
             Ver.
             38.
             
             
               Repent
               and
               be
               baptized
               every
               one
               of
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Were
             they
             Infants
             such
             as
             the
             Priests
             sprinkle
             ,
             that
             he
             bid
             repent
             ?
             How
             grosly
             hast
             thou
             perverted
             Scripture
             !
             And
             Ver.
             39.
             
             
               The
               promise
               is
               to
               you
               and
               your
               Children
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               that
               are
               a
               far
               off
               ,
               even
               as
               many
               as
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               shall
               call
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             What
             can
             be
             inferred
             from
             hence
             for
             sprinkling
             Infants
             ?
             Were
             all
             they
             whom
             God
             should
             call
             Infants
             when
             called
             ?
             Or
             ,
             Did
             Peter
             intend
             they
             should
             all
             have
             their
             Children
             sprinkled
             before
             they
             were
             called
             ?
             But
             in
             contradiction
             afterward
             thou
             sayest
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             no
             express
             command
             ,
             yet
             it
             s
             of
             divine
             institution
             and
             warrant
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             drawn
             from
             good
             consequence
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             indeed
             I
             have
             seldom
             met
             with
             any
             that
             have
             appeared
             so
             Impertinent
             and
             Ridiculous
             in
             their
             consequences
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             done
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             though
             thou
             countest
             thy
             consequence
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             express
             commands
             ;
             But
             they
             bear
             no
             such
             Authority
             with
             us
             ,
             who
             see
             thy
             perverting
             and
             abusing
             Scriptures
             to
             maintain
             ,
             and
             patch
             up
             a
             popish
             tradition
             and
             humane
             invention
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             no
             express
             command
             for
             ;
             and
             then
             thou
             hast
             in
             this
             doubly
             confuted
             thy self
             ,
             for
             is
             there
             some
             command
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             now
             which
             is
             not
             Scripture
             ,
             when
             before
             thou
             laid
             such
             a
             great
             stress
             upon
             Scripture
             and
             deniedst
             Revelation
             Immediate
             teaching
             ,
             &c.
             from
             
             the
             Light
             within
             and
             hast
             dirided
             it
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Enthusiasme
             ,
             when
             now
             thou
             pleads
             for
             something
             being
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             which
             is
             not
             Scripture
             viz
             your
             sprinkling
             Infants
             ,
             which
             in
             Page
             37.
             thou
             sayest
             brought
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             ordinary
             way
             of
             putting
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             means
             for
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             sayest
             we
             are
             Baptized
             into
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             death
             ,
             from
             ,
             Rom.
             6.
             and
             3.
             whereas
             before
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             cryed
             up
             as
             the
             ordinary
             way
             and
             meanes
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             now
             ,
             that
             which
             no
             where
             the
             Scriptures
             repuires
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             ,
             Rom.
             6
             and
             3.
             
             
               So
               many
               of
               us
               as
               where
               baptized
               into
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               were
               baptized
               into
               his
               death
            
             ;
             how
             impertinent
             is
             this
             for
             thy
             turn
             ,
             as
             if
             sprinkling
             did
             Baptize
             Infants
             into
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Believers
             then
             were
             so
             baptized
             ,
             when
             Infants
             (
             as
             thou
             pleadest
             )
             which
             is
             absurd
             to
             imagine
             ,
             and
             I
             should
             think
             thou
             canst
             not
             really
             intend
             such
             a
             thing
             in
             this
             proof
             as
             sprinkling
             Infants
             ,
             which
             thou
             wouldest
             also
             make
             us
             believe
             is
             a
             standing
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             to
             continue
             till
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             from
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             and
             ,
             Mar.
             16.16
             .
             where
             they
             are
             commanded
             ,
             
               To
               teach
               all
               Nations
               baptizing
               them
               .
            
             And
             ,
             
               He
               that
               believes
               and
               is
               baptized
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
             But
             did
             th●y
             go
             to
             teach
             Infants
             of
             a
             week
             old
             ?
             Or
             ,
             Were
             such
             the
             Believers
             that
             were
             Baptized
             ?
             How
             blind
             ,
             sottish
             ,
             and
             ridiculous
             hast
             thou
             appeared
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             counting
             it
             one
             while
             the
             ordinary
             meanes
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             Baptizeth
             into
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ;
             another
             while
             as
             in
             the
             thirty
             eight
             Page
             that
             which
             signifies
             our
             putting
             on
             Christ
             ,
             inward
             washing
             ,
             &c.
             so
             here
             it
             doth
             but
             signify
             inward
             washing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             not
             the
             putting
             on
             Christ
             ;
             not
             that
             which
             brings
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             neither
             doth
             it
             really
             signify
             inward
             washing
             ,
             for
             thou
             speakest
             ,
             as
             that
             being
             washed
             all
             over
             best
             signifies
             our
             inward
             Renovation
             ;
             and
             one
             while
             ,
             pleads
             for
             this
             thy
             pretended
             great
             Ordinance
             ,
             as
             belonging
             to
             the
             Seed
             of
             Believers
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             as
             have
             received
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             another
             while
             the
             Children
             of
             which
             are
             prophane
             ,
             and
             drunkards
             that
             profess
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             whom
             thou
             sayest
             are
             in
             this
             sence
             accounted
             Believers
             ,
             and
             thirty
             ninth
             Page
             reckons
             it
             not
             needful
             for
             Ministers
             to
             be
             perswaded
             that
             they
             are
             Righteous
             ,
             so
             it
             appeares
             such
             Ministers
             as
             thou
             art
             will
             be
             easily
             satisfied
             for
             their
             own
             ends
             ,
             and
             upon
             slender
             grounds
             receive
             men
             as
             Believers
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             but
             profess
             the
             Gospel
             though
             they
             be
             drunkards
             and
             prophane
             and
             thus
             the
             Parish
             Priests
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             
             gang
             have
             deceitfully
             daubed
             their
             h●arers
             ,
             and
             acted
             like
             hypocrites
             towards
             those
             whom
             they
             knew
             to
             be
             drunkards
             ,
             prophane
             ,
             and
             so
             really
             unbelivers
             ,
             unholy
             unrighteous
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             if
             they
             will
             from
             their
             teeth
             outward
             ,
             say
             they
             believe
             and
             profess
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             known
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Priest
             will
             not
             deny
             them
             their
             Seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             to
             their
             Children
             [
             though
             they
             deem
             them
             unholy
             also
             ]
             which
             other
             whiles
             they
             deem
             as
             such
             a
             sacred
             thing
             ,
             as
             onely
             belongs
             to
             the
             Seed
             of
             Believers
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             within
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             And
             another
             sorry
             shift
             and
             come
             off
             ,
             in
             the
             thirty
             eight
             Page
             is
             concerning
             the
             Jewes
             that
             fell
             into
             gross
             sins
             ,
             
               who
               all
               drank
               of
               the
               Rock
               ,
               which
               was
               Christ
               ,
            
             from
             hence
             thou
             sayest
             ,
             that
             to
             profess
             Christ
             is
             called
             a
             drinking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             where
             provest
             thou
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             to
             profess
             Christ
             is
             a
             drinking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             very
             easie
             way
             thou
             hast
             prescribed
             for
             drinking
             of
             Christ
             if
             to
             profess
             him
             be
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             that
             profess
             him
             drink
             of
             him
             by
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             falshood
             whereof
             we
             need
             not
             say
             much
             to
             .
          
           
             But
             whereas
             thou
             sayest
             concerning
             those
             
               Israelites
               ,
               That
               ate
               the
               same
               spiritual
               bread
               ,
               and
               drank
               the
               same
               spiritual
               drink
               ,
               that
               drank
               of
               the
               Rock
               which
               was
               Christ
               ,
            
             how-be-it
             thou
             confessest
             they
             fell
             into
             gross
             sins
             ,
             as
             is
             cleared
             from
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             
               Exod.
               Levit.
               Numb
               .
               Deuteronomy
            
             ,
             and
             1
             Cor.
             10.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             and
             that
             many
             of
             them
             were
             Idolaters
             ,
             lusters
             after
             evill
             ,
             committed
             fornication
             ,
             tempters
             of
             God
             ,
             murtherers
             (
             as
             thou
             sayest
             )
             by
             all
             which
             thou
             hast
             sufficiently
             confuted
             thy self
             ,
             and
             given
             a
             deadly
             blow
             to
             thy
             own
             Cause
             ,
             and
             proved
             a
             falling
             away
             from
             Grace
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             an
             Arminian
             and
             Popish
             Doctrine
             with
             thee
             ,
             or
             Damnable
             Popery
             ;
             for
             ,
             Was
             not
             that
             spiritual
             meat
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             drink
             ;
             and
             that
             Rock
             spoken
             of
             ,
             saving
             Grace
             ?
          
           
             And
             thy
             saying
             for
             Infants
             Baptisme
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             given
             to
             those
             that
             are
             within
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             but
             ,
             Are
             Drunkards
             ,
             prophane
             Persons
             and
             their
             Seed
             ,
             and
             whole
             Parishes
             within
             the
             Covenant
             ?
             Compare
             thy
             matter
             together
             :
             Yet
             thou
             hast
             confessed
             the
             Spirit
             is
             the
             inward
             Seal
             ,
             but
             sayest
             Baptisme
             is
             the
             outward
             Seal
             ,
             and
             then
             instead
             of
             proof
             ,
             askest
             why
             may
             not
             the
             Covenant
             now
             have
             outward
             Seales
             joyned
             with
             the
             inward
             Seal
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             How
             faintly
             comest
             thou
             off
             here
             ?
             And
             ,
             Where
             provest
             thou
             sprinkling
             Infants
             a
             Seal
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Covenant
             hath
             two
             
             such
             Seales
             as
             thou
             implyest
             ,
             and
             how
             knowest
             thou
             that
             its
             joyned
             with
             the
             inward
             Seal
             of
             the
             Spirit
             upon
             the
             Children
             of
             drunkards
             and
             prophane
             persons
             ,
             or
             on
             such
             as
             turn
             drunkards
             ,
             swearers
             ,
             &c.
             who
             come
             under
             this
             thy
             Seal
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             impression
             of
             Scripture
             or
             Divine
             Authority
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             now
             seeing
             that
             to
             gloss
             over
             thy
             groundless
             Tradition
             and
             Confusion
             uttered
             in
             mantaining
             it
             ,
             thou
             hast
             often
             made
             use
             of
             divers
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             the
             Baptists
             were
             wont
             to
             bring
             for
             Baptizing
             or
             Plunging
             such
             as
             repent
             or
             believe
             ;
             I
             have
             not
             entered
             here
             into
             controversy
             with
             rhee
             about
             that
             point
             ,
             it
             being
             not
             thy
             own
             ,
             but
             onely
             thou
             wouldest
             make
             it
             serve
             for
             a
             cover
             ;
             yet
             when
             thou
             turnest
             Baptist
             ,
             and
             intendest
             to
             be
             real
             in
             pleading
             for
             Plunging
             believers
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             let
             me
             or
             us
             know
             ,
             and
             that
             point
             probably
             may
             be
             treated
             of
             ,
             as
             whether
             or
             no
             it
             be
             of
             necessity
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             continuance
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             :
             But
             however
             ,
             under
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Baptisme
             of
             the
             Spirit
             which
             baptizeth
             into
             one
             body
             ,
             we
             do
             know
             present
             sattisfaction
             ,
             and
             do
             acquiess
             in
             our
             Spirits
             above
             the
             Traditions
             of
             men
             and
             Rudiments
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
               E.
               J.
            
             Thy
             Book
             came
             but
             to
             my
             hands
             this
             summer
             ,
             it
             seems
             it
             was
             delayed
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             some
             ,
             otherwise
             ,
             I
             had
             answered
             it
             long
             ago
             .
          
        
         
           
             G.
             W.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             The
             DOCTRINES
             ,
             CONTRADICTIONS
             ,
             INCONSISTENCIES
             ,
             and
             VARIATIONS
             of
             the
             
               Presbiterian
               Priests
            
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             collected
             (
             in
             their
             own
             words
             )
             out
             of
             the
             said
             bundle
             ,
             subscribed
             by
             
               Edward
               Jameson
               ,
               &c.
            
             together
             with
             brief
             Observations
             and
             Notes
             upon
             them
             ;
             evidently
             shewing
             the
             confused
             body
             of
             their
             perverse
             work
             and
             babylonish
             structure
             ,
             to
             the
             discredit
             and
             overthrow
             of
             their
             own
             corrupt
             cause
             ,
             by
             their
             many
             and
             apparent
             Incosistencies
             and
             self
             Confutations
             which
             are
             here
             made
             obvious
             .
          
        
         
           
           THere
           is
           no
           man
           free
           of
           sin
           in
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           
           Christ
           is
           manifest
           to
           destroy
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
        
         
           
           
             Then
             is
             Christ
             manifest
             to
             destroy
             sin
             and
             free
             from
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             plead
             for
             ,
             know
             not
             his
             manifestation
             .
          
        
         
           
           Christ
           doth
           not
           subdue
           sin
           totally
           in
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           
           
             Whosoever
             is
             born
             of
             God
             sinneth
             not
             ,
             he
             that
             abides
             in
             him
             commits
             not
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Then
             he
             that
             's
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             abideth
             in
             Christ
             knowes
             him
             to
             subdue
             sin
             totally
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
           That
           Christ
           is
           manifest
           to
           destroy
           the
           work
           of
           the
           devil
           ,
           if
           you
           take
           it
           so
           ,
           may
           as
           well
           prove
           that
           Satan
           shall
           not
           tempt
           a
           Child
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
           
             The
             evil
             one
             toucheth
             him
             not
          
           1
           Joh.
           3.
           ch
           .
           5.
           (
           but
           this
           doth
           not
           prove
           any
           thing
           )
           the
           evil
           one
           toucheth
           them
           not
           .
        
         
           
           
             To
             say
             these
             do
             not
             prove
             any
             thing
             is
             false
             and
             against
             plain
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             they
             whom
             the
             evil
             one
             cannot
             touch
             ,
             his
             tempting
             
             them
             hath
             not
             power
             to
             lead
             them
             into
             his
             work
             ,
             for
             all
             are
             not
             evil
             doers
             whom
             Satan
             tempts
             .
          
        
         
           
           This
           saying
           [
           if
           we
           sin
           ]
           implies
           as
           much
           as
           [
           when
           we
           sin
           .
           ]
        
         
           
           We
           teach
           that
           Believers
           should
           be
           daily
           (
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Spirit
           )
           fighting
           against
           the
           flesh
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             strength
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             greater
             then
             the
             devil
             or
             sin
             either
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             truly
             war
             by
             it
             ,
             overcome
             ;
             and
          
           Johns
           
             words
             were
             not
             (
             when
             we
             sin
             )
             but
             (
             if
             we
             sin
             )
             which
             implies
             not
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
           We
           know
           in
           part
           ,
           is
           an
           imperfect
           degree
           of
           knowledg
           and
           so
           sinful
           .
        
         
           
           There
           are
           promises
           of
           a
           growth
           unto
           Believers
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           fulness
           .
        
         
           
           
             Which
             fulness
             is
             neither
             imperfect
             ,
             nor
             is
             any
             degree
             of
             true
             knowledg
             sinful
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             David
             ,
             Job
             ,
             Daniel
          
           ,
           their
           failings
           are
           noted
           ,
           which
           I
           must
           cite
           .
        
         
           
           David
           said
           ,
           
             cleanse
             me
             from
             my
             secret
             sins
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             And
             surely
             then
             Davids
             prayers
             were
             heard
             ,
             and
             his
             requests
             granted
             ,
             and
          
           David
           ,
           Job
           ,
           Daniel
           ,
           
             and
             others
             ,
             their
             deliverances
             are
             noted
             as
             well
             as
             their
             failings
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             their
             life
             time
             .
          
        
         
           
           For
           perfect
           Righteousness
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           promise
           in
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           any
           Believer
           .
        
         
           
           There
           are
           promises
           unto
           Believers
           of
           a
           fulness
           .
        
         
           
           
             Gods
             everlasting
             Righteousness
             is
             promised
             which
             is
             perfect
             ,
             and
             the
             fulness
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           Eph.
           4.13
           .
           
             wherein
             is
             neither
             want
             nor
             imperfection
             .
          
        
         
           
           Christ
           bad
           them
           
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             for
             in
             them
             they
             thought
             to
             have
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           This
           thought
           could
           not
           be
           a
           delusion
           .
        
         
           
           Preaching
           is
           Gods
           ordinary
           appointed
           way
           for
           begetting
           Faith
           ,
           not
           by
           immediate
           inward
           teaching
           alone
           ,
           without
           peaching
           .
        
         
           
           
             See
             the
             confusion
             of
             these
             Priests
             ,
             one
             while
             (
             with
             them
             )
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             ordinary
             way
             ;
             another
             while
             Preaching
             ;
             another
             while
             ,
             all
             immediate
             teaching
             by
             God
             is
             denyed
             ;
             but
             another
             while
             ,
             it
             s
             not
             by
             immediate
             inward
             teaching
             alone
             ;
             another
             while
             ,
             a
             supernatural
             influence
             shining
             on
             the
             understanding
             is
             owned
             .
          
        
         
           
           We
           may
           find
           Eternal
           Life
           by
           searching
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           
           You
           deny
           Learning
           ,
           study
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           deny
           them
           interpretatively
           .
        
         
         
           
           
             Now
             the
             Priests
             interpretations
             are
             set
             for
             (
             and
             over
             )
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             come
             not
             from
             the
             true
             and
             spiritual
             learning
             and
             study
             ,
             but
             from
          
           Babel
           .
        
         
           
           They
           must
           have
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           without
           this
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           kept
           from
           Hell.
           
        
         
           
           Gods
           absolute
           Soveranity
           in
           his
           dispensations
           of
           Grace
           is
           not
           to
           be
           tyed
           .
        
         
           
           
             Then
             neither
             to
             be
             tyed
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             the
          
           Priests
           
             preaching
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             their
             confused
             meanings
             or
             uncertain
             interpretations
             .
          
        
         
           
           The
           Light
           within
           is
           your
           Enthusiastick
           fancy
           .
        
         
           
           
             Christ
             enlighteneth
             every
             man
             that
             cometh
             into
             the
             world
          
           has
           planted
           some
           Light
           in
           every
           man
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           
           
             It
             s
             no
             less
             then
             blasphemy
             to
             count
             Christs
             Light
             a
             fancy
          
           ;
           for
           his
           life
           is
           the
           light
           of
           men
           ,
           
             which
             we
             bear
             witness
             of
          
           .
        
         
           
           I
           deny
           any
           immediate
           teaching
           by
           God.
           
        
         
           
           Begetting
           faith
           ,
           is
           not
           by
           immediate
           inward
           teaching
           alone
           without
           preaching
           .
        
         
           
           
             Then
             if
             immediate
             teaching
             be
             of
             use
             in
             part
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             all
             to
             be
             denied
             .
          
        
         
           
           The
           Scripture
           maketh
           known
           inward
           sins
           ,
           thoughts
           ,
           maketh
           us
           wise
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           able
           to
           save
           us
           .
        
         
           
           Christ
           is
           said
           alone
           to
           save
           us
           ,
           none
           have
           a
           sincere
           Supernatural
           Faith
           of
           the
           Scripture
           that
           are
           ignorant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           faith
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           that
           is
           hystorical
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           sufficient
           .
        
         
           
           
             And
             surely
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             not
             Christ
             ,
             without
             whose
             knowledg
             ,
             and
             Supernatural
             Faith
             in
             him
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             not
             rightly
             known
             and
             believed
             ,
             but
             hystorically
             .
          
        
         
           
           Without
           this
           (
           Viz
           the
           Scriptures
           )
           they
           cannot
           be
           kept
           from
           Hell.
           
        
         
           
           Christ
           as
           the
           principal
           cause
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           is
           said
           alone
           to
           save
           us
           .
        
         
           
           
             And
             surely
             he
             that
             alone
             saves
             ,
             can
             alone
             keep
             man
             from
             Hell.
             
          
        
         
           
           But
           the
           best
           of
           these
           nations
           and
           wisest
           ,
           were
           the
           greatest
           enemies
           to
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           
           All
           men
           have
           a
           Light
           of
           a
           natural
           conscience
           f●om
           him
           ,
           which
           tells
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           Eternal
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           morral
           Law.
           
        
         
         
           
           
             The
             Light
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             men
             is
             not
             natural
             but
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             those
             in
             all
             Nations
             that
             were
             led
             by
             it
             ,
             were
             not
             enemies
             to
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
           We
           deny
           that
           the
           power
           of
           God
           is
           immediate
           (
           Viz.
           in
           his
           people
           )
        
         
           
           He
           told
           us
           he
           will
           exercise
           his
           power
           ;
           for
           ,
           and
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           
           
             Then
             his
             power
             is
             immediate
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             works
             immediatly
             in
             us
             many
             times
             ,
             to
             our
             strengthening
             ,
             comfort
             and
             refreshments
             ,
             when
             we
             hear
             no
             man
             speak
             or
             preach
             to
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
           Faith
           is
           a
           Habit
           ,
           and
           an
           imperfect
           Creature
           ,
           and
           it
           s
           as
           impossible
           it
           should
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           as
           that
           a
           man
           abiding
           a
           man
           should
           essentially
           be
           a
           beast
           .
        
         
           
           Saving
           ,
           Supernatural
           ,
           Enlightning
           and
           Sanctifying
           Faith
           is
           the
           Gift
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
           
             What
             then
             ,
             Are
             men
             Saved
             ,
             Englightned
             ,
             and
             Sanctifyed
             by
             that
             which
             is
             imperfect
             ?
             What
             gross
             Ignorance
             and
             Contradiction
             is
             this
             !
          
        
         
           
           The
           Grace
           of
           Hope
           is
           Imperfect
           .
        
         
           
           Christ
           is
           the
           Hope
           of
           Glory
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             is
             perfect
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             the
             Grace
             of
             all
             our
             Graces
             .
          
        
         
           
           I
           call
           the
           Scriptures
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           the
           Word
           of
           Reconciliation
           ,
           which
           are
           distinguished
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Gospel
           is
           the
           Scriptures
           written
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           what
           Mark
           wrote
           is
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           the
           Gospel
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           one
           with
           them
           ,
           conteined
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           
           
             If
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             Gospel
             be
             one
             ;
             How
             are
             they
             distinguished
             ?
             And
             ,
             if
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Mynistry
             of
             Christ
             be
             one
             ,
             How
             is
             the
             Scripture
             it
             ?
             And
             if
          
           Marks
           
             declaration
             was
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             How
             are
             the
             Prophets
             writings
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             Is
             not
             manifest
             confusion
             ,
             variation
             ,
             and
             inconsistencies
             in
             these
             passages
             ?
          
        
         
           
           That
           Christ
           was
           first
           known
           himself
           ere
           he
           gave
           the
           knowledg
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           the
           
             Apostle
             Paul
          
           denies
           your
           consequence
           .
        
         
           
           It
           s
           false
           ,
           that
           any
           have
           a
           sincere
           Supernatural
           Fai●h
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           that
           are
           ignorant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
           
             Then
             t
             is
             not
             false
             that
             there
             must
             (
             in
             some
             degree
             )
             be
             a
             Supernatural
             Knowledg
             and
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             before
             the
             Scriptu●es
             be
             truely
             known
             or
             believed
             .
          
        
         
           
           I
           deny
           any
           immediate
           teaching
           by
           God
           ,
           Christs
           immediate
           teaching
           will
           no
           wayes
           follow
           .
        
         
         
           
           Christs
           opening
           the
           understanding
           to
           know
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           for
           he
           doth
           by
           the
           same
           Supernatural
           Influence
           shine
           on
           the
           understanding
           and
           Scriptures
           ,
           Luke
           .
           24.22
           .
        
         
           
           
             Christs
             opening
             and
             shining
             by
             a
             Supernatural
             Influence
             ,
             plainly
             proves
             immediate
             teaching
             ,
             as
             we
             called
          
           Quakers
           
             do
             hold
             ;
             and
             against
             the
          
           Priests
           of
           Scotlands
           
             denying
             it
             ,
             who
             thus
             confute
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           
           If
           there
           be
           any
           Pryority
           ,
           or
           Posteriority
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Soul
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           hath
           it
           in
           the
           order
           of
           nature
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Lord
           in
           the
           comunicating
           of
           the
           knowledg
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           his
           being
           first
           ;
           the
           cause
           must
           be
           before
           the
           effect
           ,
           so
           the
           giver
           of
           knowledg
           before
           the
           knowledg
           given
           .
        
         
           
           
             So
             that
             he
             that
             is
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             cause
             of
             true
             knowledg
             ,
             hath
             the
             Priority
             and
             Preheminence
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             without
             whom
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             not
             known
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             a
             Priority
             of
             Christ
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             then
             Christ
             hath
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           Without
           the
           Sanctifying
           knowledg
           of
           Christ
           ,
           one
           may
           understand
           the
           Scriptures
           without
           error
           and
           jangling
           .
        
         
           
           None
           can
           know
           the
           Truths
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           without
           the
           Sanctifying
           Knowledg
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
           
             So
             then
             ,
             without
             that
             Sanctifying
             Knowledg
             ,
             none
             can
             understand
             them
             without
             error
             .
          
        
         
           
           We
           may
           find
           Eternal
           Life
           by
           searching
           Scriptures
           ,
           they
           thought
           to
           have
           Eternal
           Life
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           this
           thought
           could
           not
           be
           a
           delusion
           .
        
         
           
           
             He
             that
             hath
             heard
             and
             learned
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             cometh
             to
             him
             (
             Viz.
          
           to
           Christ
           )
           he
           (
           to
           wit
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           )
           
             shall
             lead
             believers
             into
             all
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             So
             then
             the
             Father
             is
             to
             be
             heard
             and
             learned
             of
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             may
             be
             come
             to
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             to
             be
             followed
             to
             lead
             into
             all
             Truth
             ,
             and
             this
             way
             was
             before
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
           Sin
           is
           remaining
           in
           part
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           faculties
           of
           Gods
           Children
           (
           Viz.
           in
           the
           Will
           ,
           Mind
           ,
           and
           Affections
           )
        
         
           
           
             Cleanse
             thou
             me
             ,
             from
             my
             secret
             sins
             ;
             Peter
          
           exhorted
           the
           believing
           Hebrewes
           to
           abstain
           from
           their
           lusts
           .
        
         
           
           
             Then
             let
             not
             sin
             nor
             sinful
             lusts
             ,
             allwayes
             remain
             in
             believers
             .
          
        
         
           
           If
           you
           find
           out
           any
           other
           faculty
           of
           the
           Soul
           which
           can
           be
           a
           seat
           for
           sin
           to
           dwell
           in
           ,
           then
           the
           Schooles
           will
           be
           beholding
           to
           you
           for
           your
           new
           Phylosophie
           .
        
         
         
           
           When
           they
           are
           believers
           and
           begotten
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           freed
           that
           the
           evill
           one
           cannot
           touch
           them
           ;
           many
           are
           commended
           for
           keeping
           his
           Commandments
           .
        
         
           
           
             If
             the
             evil
             one
             cannot
             touch
             them
             ,
             much
             less
             hath
             he
             power
             to
             lead
             them
             into
             sin
             all
             their
             time
             ,
             or
             to
             uphold
             sin
             in
             all
             their
             faculties
             ;
             and
             the
          
           Schools
           
             that
             would
             have
             more
             place
             for
             sin
             ,
             allow
             Christ
             no
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
           Believers
           are
           not
           freed
           from
           sin
           wholy
           till
           death
           .
        
         
           
           To
           be
           unblamable
           ,
           is
           that
           Grace
           which
           is
           universal
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           renewed
           man.
           
        
         
           
           Unblameable
           
             is
             inconsistant
             with
             sin
             ,
             for
             sin
             is
             blameable
             where
             ever
             it
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
           A
           believer
           ever
           after
           he
           is
           begotten
           of
           God
           is
           not
           free
           of
           sin
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           perfectly
           mortify
           lusts
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           
           In
           the
           Book
           of
           
             Common
             Prayer
          
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           promise
           to
           forsake
           the
           Devil
           and
           all
           his
           Works
           ,
           the
           vain
           Pompe
           and
           Glory
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           sinful
           lusts
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           be
           led
           by
           Gods
           Spirit
           to
           keep
           his
           Commands
           ;
           many
           of
           those
           who
           promise
           may
           do
           this
           and
           keep
           it
           .
        
         
           
           
             What
             greater
             promise
             can
             there
             be
             of
             freedom
             from
             sin
             ,
             then
             to
             forsake
             the
             Devil
             and
             all
             his
             works
             ,
             to
             be
             led
             by
             Gods
             Spirit
             to
             keep
             his
             Commands
             ?
          
        
         
           
           Your
           new
           Light
           you
           pretend
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           old
           Damnable
           Popery
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             will
             lead
             believers
             into
             all
             truth
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             heard
             and
             learned
             of
             the
             Father
             cometh
             to
             him
             .
          
           Viz.
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
           
             Our
             Light
             is
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             which
             cometh
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             guides
             both
             to
             hear
             and
             learn
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             this
             Light
             was
             before
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             ,
             and
             its
             blasphemy
             to
             call
             it
             Damnable
             Popery
             .
          
        
         
           
           In
           the
           present
           time
           ,
           
             I
             am
          
           sold
           under
           sin
           ,
           
             that
             good
             I
             would
             do
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             .
          
           Groaning
           under
           a
           
             body
             of
             death
          
           :
           It
           was
           not
           a
           by-gone
           state
           Paul
           speakes
           of
           ,
           in
           the
           present
           time
           [
           
             I
             am
          
           ]
        
         
           
           Paul
           was
           giving
           thanks
           for
           victory
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           (
           yet
           all
           these
           are
           knit
           together
           )
        
         
           
           Victory
           ,
           
             and
             being
          
           sold
           under
           sin
           ,
           
             are
             two
             differing
             states
             ,
             as
             warring
             ,
             and
             being
          
           more
           
             then
             a
          
           Conqueror
           are
           :
           Paul
           
             spake
             to
             the
          
           Romans
           
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
          
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           infirmity
           of
           
           their
           flesh
           ,
           
             and
             therein
             condescended
             to
             their
             capacities
             ,
             below
             his
             own
             present
             state
             and
             injoyment
             .
          
        
         
           
           Perfect
           holiness
           ,
           of
           both
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           till
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           Viz.
           after
           death
           .
        
         
           
           Believers
           at
           their
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           upon
           their
           dying
           ,
           are
           made
           perfectly
           holy
           .
        
         
           
           
             Perfect
             holiness
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             put
             off
             ,
             neither
             so
             long
             after
             death
             ,
             nor
             till
             death
             ,
             for
             what
             time
             do
             you
             allow
             Christ
             to
             reign
             in
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             if
             all
             your
             life
             time
             sin
             must
             remain
             ,
             and
             so
          
           long
           
             the
             Devil
             be
             served
          
           ?
        
         
           
           The
           Godly
           falleth
           into
           sin
           seven
           times
           a
           day
           ;
           Christ
           saith
           to
           Peter
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           forgive
           his
           brother
           seventy
           times
           seven
           ,
           which
           implyeth
           ,
           that
           a
           brother
           may
           offend
           often
           in
           the
           day
           time
           .
        
         
           
           As
           for
           my
           saying
           a
           day
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           mistake
           of
           the
           citation
           of
           the
           place
           .
           That
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           most
           prevailing
           with
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           as
           unto
           which
           they
           do
           adhere
           ;
           the
           flesh
           they
           renounce
           and
           resist
           ,
           and
           which
           by
           little
           and
           little
           they
           overcome
           .
        
         
           
           
             It
             had
             been
             well
             thou
             hadst
             confest
             thy
             mistakes
             as
             ingenuously
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             the
             controversie
             had
             been
             the
             less
             ;
             but
             ,
             Do
             the
             Brethren
             sin
             all
             their
             dayes
             ?
             When
             then
             do
             they
             overcome
             ?
             What
             gross
             confusion
             art
             thou
             in
             !
          
        
         
           
           While
           we
           live
           ,
           we
           must
           
             put
             on
             the
             armour
             of
             God
          
           and
           war
           against
           sin
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           to
           be
           ended
           till
           we
           lay
           down
           this
           Tabernacle
           .
        
         
           
           We
           are
           cleansed
           from
           all
           sin
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           Justification
           when
           we
           do
           believe
           .
        
         
           
           
             If
             believers
             be
             cleansed
             from
             all
             sin
             when
             they
             do
             believe
             ;
             How
             have
             they
             it
             to
             war
             against
             ,
             till
             they
             lay
             down
             this
             Tabernacle
             ?
             Surely
             they
             believe
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
           Our
           peace
           stands
           in
           our
           Justification
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           are
           remains
           of
           sin
           in
           us
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           to
           mourn
           for
           .
        
         
           
           There
           is
           a
           perfect
           cleansing
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           .
        
         
           
           
             What
             ,
             a
             cleansing
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             sin
             it self
             ;
             this
             is
             quite
             contrary
             to
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
           Christ
           was
           given
           for
           an
           advocate
           ,
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           those
           whom
           John
           calls
           little
           Children
           and
           his
           own
           ,
           which
           therefore
           were
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           
           That
           of
           1
           Joh.
           1.12
           .
           
             I
             write
             unto
             you
             that
             you
             may
             not
             sin
             .
             Page
             .
          
           30.
           
           Christ
           Redeemeth
           from
           all
           iniquity
           ,
           is
           a
           Saviour
           and
           
           saveth
           them
           from
           their
           sins
           .
           Math.
           1.21
           .
           Luke
           .
           19.10
           .
        
         
           
           
             Christ
             being
             thus
             a
             Redeemer
             ,
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             an
             Advocate
             ,
             therefore
             sins
             are
             not
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             there
             was
             young
             Men
             and
             Fathers
             as
             well
             as
             little
             Children
             .
          
        
         
           
           The
           Devils
           work
           remains
           unsubdued
           in
           the
           Child
           of
           God
           ,
           appeares
           by
           that
           Paul
           saith
           to
           the
           
             Romans
             ,
             The
             God
             of
             peace
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           
           
             The
             God
             of
             peace
             shall
             tread
             down
             Satan
             under
             your
             feet
             shortly
             ,
          
           Rom.
           16
           20.
           
        
         
           
           
             And
             sure
             ,
             when
             Satan
             is
             thus
             trodden
             down
             under
             foot
             ,
             his
             work
             cannot
             remain
             unsubdued
             ;
             for
             both
             his
             power
             and
             possession
             is
             taken
             from
             him
             by
             a
             greater
             then
             he
             .
          
        
         
           
           We
           have
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           but
           are
           all
           compassed
           about
           with
           infirmities
           and
           subject
           to
           passions
           as
           was
           Elias
           .
        
         
           
           We
           are
           cleansed
           from
           all
           sin
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
           
             A●l
             passions
             are
             not
             sinful
             passions
             ;
             for
             passions
             are
             sufferings
             for
             it
             could
             not
             be
             that
          
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           
             were
             subjects
             to
             the
             like
             sins
             with
             those
             Idollaters
             ,
          
           Act.
           14.13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
             when
             subject
             to
             like
             passion
             with
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           Here
           is
           another
           Arminion
           and
           Popish
           error
           ,
           that
           believers
           may
           fall
           from
           Grace
           .
        
         
           
           A
           believer
           may
           fall
           ,
           Peter
           and
           David
           sinned
           foully
           .
        
         
           
           
             Surely
             their
             sinning
             so
             foully
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             were
             turned
             from
             it
             ,
             which
             required
             their
             repentance
             .
          
        
         
           
           That
           Peter
           and
           David
           fell
           from
           Faith
           ,
           is
           an
           Arminion
           ,
           and
           Popish
           error
           .
        
         
           
           Evil
           works
           come
           not
           from
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
           
             Then
             the
             evil
             works
             they
             did
             ,
             were
             out
             of
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Faith
             ;
             and
             had
             they
             stood
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             kept
             from
             those
             evil
             works
             .
          
        
         
           
           Peter
           and
           David
           had
           their
           failings
           ,
           Viz.
           (
           till
           dea●h
           )
           Eliah
           an
           old
           Prophet
           ,
           subject
           to
           like
           passion
           as
           we
           are
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
           Christ
           said
           to
           
             Peter
             ,
             I
             have
             prayed
             for
             thee
             that
             thy
             Faith
             fail
             not
             :
             When
             thou
             art
             converted
             strengthen
             thy
             brethren
             .
          
           Doth
           signify
           when
           he
           should
           be
           fully
           recovered
           .
        
         
           
           
             And
             surely
          
           Peter
           
             was
             so
             converted
             or
             fully
             recovered
             ,
             as
             to
             strengthen
             his
             Brethren
             before
             his
             decease
             ;
             and
             like
             passions
             were
             like
             sufferings
             ,
             which
             may
             relate
             to
             sickness
             ,
          
           Ja●
           .
           ●
           .
           13
           ,
           14.
           
             or
             other
             afflictions
             ,
             for
          
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           
             were
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             like
             Sins
             or
             Idollatry
             with
             those
             heathens
          
           Act.
           14.15
           .
        
         
         
           
           It
           is
           not
           sad
           Doctrine
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           but
           comfortable
           ,
           that
           as
           believers
           may
           fall
           as
           Peter
           and
           David
           ,
           whereas
           he
           doth
           not
           fall
           wholly
           away
           ,
           but
           hath
           still
           the
           Seed
           of
           Grace
           remaining
           in
           him
           p.
           24.
           
        
         
           
           The
           sad
           breach
           that
           Peters
           fall
           made
           on
           his
           Soul
           ,
           did
           weaken
           his
           Grace
           and
           cloud
           his
           comforts
           very
           much
           .
           There
           are
           remains
           of
           sin
           within
           us
           which
           we
           are
           to
           mourn
           for
           .
        
         
           
           
             If
             sin
             did
             very
             much
             cloud
             his
             comforts
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             mournings
             as
             it
             was
             both
             to
          
           David
           and
           Peter
           ;
           
             then
             for
             you
             to
             plead
             for
             sin
             term
             of
             life
             cannot
             be
             a
             comfortable
             Doctrine
             ,
             unless
             to
             such
             as
             be
             hardened
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             take
             pleasure
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           Which
           improvment
           of
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           must
           indeed
           come
           from
           free
           will
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ye
           hold
           Merit
           .
        
         
           
           We
           must
           
             put
             on
             the
             whole
             armour
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           war
           against
           sin
           .
           pa.
           23.
           
        
         
           
           
             Do
             not
             they
             improve
             the
             Light
             who
             war
             against
             sin
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             not
             of
             ,
             or
             from
             mans
             will
             in
             the
             Fall
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             power
             that
             converts
             ,
          
           and
           works
           in
           him
           to
           will
           and
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           
           There
           are
           remains
           of
           sin
           within
           us
           while
           we
           live
           here
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           to
           mourn
           for
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             Righteousness
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Joy
             in
             the
             holy
             ghost
             .
          
           Twenty
           sixth
           Page
           .
        
         
           
           
             Therefore
             sin
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             hath
             no
             place
             in
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             the
             Saints
             attain
             to
             here
             .
          
        
         
           
           Faith
           is
           an
           habit
           ,
           and
           an
           imperfect
           creature
           .
        
         
           
           Saving
           Faith
           is
           given
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           saving
           enlightning
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           to
           know
           Christ
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           is
           a
           Sanctifying
           Light.
           
        
         
           
           
             What
             strange
             Doctrine
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             an
             imperfect
             creature
             is
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             an
             Enlightener
             ,
             a
             Sanctifier
             ;
             and
             doth
             the
          
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           
             receive
             this
             for
             Orthodox
             :
             The
             Gift
             of
             God
             is
             perfect
             ,
          
           and
           every
           good
           and
           perfect
           Gift
           comes
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           
           Those
           who
           tell
           us
           of
           a
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           without
           Scriptures
           ,
           have
           no
           Light
           in
           them
           .
           pa.
           28.
           
        
         
           
           
             Twenty
             sixth
             Pag.
          
           The
           Jewes
           wilfully
           rejected
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           shut
           their
           eyes
           against
           it
           ;
           wicked
           men
           ,
           who
           rebel
           against
           the
           Light
           ,
           have
           the
           Light
           of
           a
           natural
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           
           
             Then
             they
             had
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             not
             natural
             ,
             but
          
           no
           Light
           in
           them
           
             excludes
             natural
             Light
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             spiritual
             from
             being
             in
             them
             ,
             whereas
             in
             that
             ,
          
           Isa.
           8.20
           .
           
             it
             should
             be
          
           no
           morning
           
             in
             stead
             of
          
           no
           Light.
           
        
         
         
           
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           bid
           them
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           for
           to
           find
           him
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           
           They
           might
           have
           Life
           by
           the
           true
           spiritual
           knowledg
           of
           Faith
           ,
           these
           who
           believed
           and
           had
           Life
           did
           own
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           and
           who
           denieth
           that
           is
           Christ
           ,
           sheweth
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Revelation
           and
           Wisdom
           within
           .
        
         
           
           
             Now
             Supernatural
             Knowledg
             ,
             Light
             within
             ,
             Spirit
             of
             Revelation
             and
             Wisdom
             within
             is
             confessed
             ;
             but
             another
             while
             imediate
             teaching
             ,
             power
          
           &c.
           
             is
             denied
             by
             those
             who
             think
             to
             find
             Christ
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             but
             ,
             Is
             that
             Christ
             that
             suffered
             at
          
           Jerusalem
           
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             How
             blind
             are
             you
          
           Priests
           of
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Child
           of
           God
           cannot
           sin
           Totally
           and
           Finally
           :
           
             There
             is
             no
             man
             liveth
             and
             sineth
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
           Those
           for
           whom
           Christ
           hath
           given
           himself
           he
           Redeemeth
           from
           all
           iniquity
           .
        
         
           
           
             How
             ,
             from
             all
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             yet
             sin
             so
             much
             contended
             for
             by
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
           These
           all
           for
           whom
           Christ
           died
           ,
           cannot
           be
           meant
           of
           each
           individual
           person
           of
           the
           world
           how
           are
           they
           lost
           if
           he
           came
           to
           save
           them
           ;
           this
           argueth
           defect
           of
           wisdom
           to
           foresee
           want
           of
           power
           to
           effect
           his
           intention
           pa.
           31.
           
        
         
           
           He
           died
           for
           all
           ,
           some
           have
           wilfully
           rejected
           the
           Grace
           given
           ,
           that
           wilfully
           
             trample
             under
             foot
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             There
             is
             neither
             defect
             of
             wisdom
             nor
             want
             of
             power
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             wilfulness
             and
             rebellion
             in
             man
             that
             lets
             ;
             he
             died
             for
             all
             his
             Grace
             is
             freely
             tendered
             that
             they
             may
             believe
             and
             be
             saved
             :
             But
             this
             is
             not
             by
             absolute
             compulsion
             and
             force
             ,
             as
             if
             therefore
             he
             were
             absolutely
             intended
             to
             save
             all
             ;
             but
             Love
             and
             Good
             Will
             is
             shewed
             towards
             all
             ,
             many
             wilfully
             reject
             and
             trample
             upon
             it
             (
             as
             is
             confest
             )
          
        
         
           
           Motions
           of
           Satan
           and
           our
           deceitful
           hearts
           are
           to
           be
           tried
           ,
           it
           is
           comfortable
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           a
           believer
           may
           fall
           as
           David
           and
           Peter
           .
        
         
           
           Those
           that
           got
           a
           new
           heart
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           fear
           put
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           depart
           nor
           revolt
           .
        
         
           
           
             It
             is
             the
             deceitful
             hearts
             that
             are
             comforted
             with
             such
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             is
             for
             falling
             as
          
           David
           and
           Peter
           
             did
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             new
             heart
             in
             which
             Gods
             fear
             is
             put
             .
          
        
         
           
           The
           Scriptures
           do
           reveal
           the
           Mysteries
           .
           pa.
           27.
           
        
         
           
           Jesus
           Christ
           sheweth
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Revelation
           and
           Wisdom
           within
           .
           pa.
           30.
           
        
         
         
           
           
             The
             Scriptures
             testifie
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             ,
             but
             then
             Christ
             by
             that
             Spirit
             within
             Reveales
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           The
           Scriptures
           (
           being
           many
           words
           of
           God
           taken
           together
           )
           they
           are
           called
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           pa.
           25.
           
        
         
           
           The
           Scriptures
           calleth
           Christ
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           in
           some
           places
           .
        
         
           
           
             Christ
             the
             Word
             was
             before
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             the
             Words
             ,
             besides
             ,
          
           one
           word
           
             is
             not
             many
             words
             ,
             nor
             many
             words
             properly
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             one
             word
             .
          
        
         
           
           Is
           not
           the
           Father
           distinct
           from
           the
           Son
           and
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           personal
           Subsistance
           .
           pa.
           31.
           
        
         
           
           Both
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           are
           a
           Spirit
           .
           pa.
           33.
           
        
         
           
           
             Both
             (
             ●or
             all
             )
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             yet
             distinct
             in
             personal
             Subsistance
             ;
             Where
             learned
             you
             this
             Doctrine
             ?
             Not
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
           Ye
           do
           not
           own
           what
           the
           Scriptures
           assert
           ,
           but
           your
           own
           blasphemous
           fancies
           (
           Viz.
           )
           about
           the
           Deity
           ;
           three
           Persons
           distinct
           in
           the
           personal
           Subsistance
           .
           pa.
           32.
           
        
         
           
           Ye
           say
           ye
           own
           what
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           assert
           of
           the
           God-head
           ;
           
             That
             there
             are
             three
             that
             bear
             record
             in
             heaven
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             word
             and
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             those
             three
             are
             one
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Then
             we
             own
             what
             the
             Scriptures
             assert
             of
             the
             Deity
             o●
             the
             Father
             ,
             Word
             and
             the
             Spirit
             which
             are
             one
             ;
             this
             is
             no
             blasphemy
             no
             fancies
             as
             malitiously
             we
             are
             accused
             .
          
        
         
           
           Except
           ye
           call
           all
           the
           words
           of
           Scriptures
           clearly
           confered
           together
           a
           cavilling
           ,
           Viz.
           touching
           three
           distinct
           ▪
           Persons
           in
           the
           Deity
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
           Although
           the
           Scriptures
           do
           not
           in
           so
           many
           words
           make
           mention
           of
           the
           three
           Persons
           ,
           &c.
           who
           are
           one
           God
           ;
           we
           disalow
           all
           Traditions
           ,
           or
           any
           unwritten
           Rule
           which
           is
           not
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           
           
             Then
             three
             dictinct
             Persons
             in
             the
             Deity
             ,
             distinct
             in
             the
             personal
             Subsistance
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             but
             a
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             why
             do
             you
             then
             alow
             of
             that
             which
             is
             not
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             that
          
           There
           are
           three
           that
           bear
           record
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           these
           three
           are
           one
           
             is
             Scripture
          
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Apostles
           telleth
           that
           the
           Corinthians
           were
           
             to
             shew
             forth
             Christs
             death
             till
             he
             came
             again
          
           :
           The
           Bread
           spoken
           of
           to
           them
           ,
           behoved
           to
           be
           this
           of
           outward
           Bread
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
           It
           behoved
           to
           be
           such
           a
           coming
           againe
           as
           was
           yet
           future
           and
           unaccomplished
           in
           the
           Corinthians
           time
           .
        
         
         
           
           
             Were
             the
          
           Corinthians
           
             then
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             outwardly
             after
             their
             time
             ,
             or
             so
             long
             after
             their
             deceases
             ?
             What
             absurdity
             and
             grosness
             is
             here
             !
          
        
         
           
           Infants
           Baptism
           was
           approved
           by
           the
           Orthodox
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Renouned
           Teachers
           and
           Guides
           thereof
           ,
           and
           sound
           Father
           ,
           as
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Ciprian
             ,
             Lactant
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
             Jerom
             ,
             Basil
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           It
           s
           derived
           from
           the
           Church
           when
           pure
           .
        
         
           
           We
           disallow
           all
           Traditions
           ,
           or
           any
           un-written
           Rule
           which
           is
           not
           Scripture
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           under
           pretence
           of
           Revelation
           ,
           which
           Enthusiasts
           hold
           ;
           or
           Traditions
           as
           Papists
           in
           this
           agree
           .
        
         
           
           
             Then
             Infants
             Baptisme
             not
             being
             Scripture
             (
             but
             a
             popish
             Tradition
             )
             is
             therefore
             to
             be
             disalowed
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
           Children
           of
           believers
           should
           be
           under
           the
           Initial
           Seal
           of
           the
           Covenant
           as
           Abrahams
           were
           .
        
         
           
           Circumcision
           was
           the
           Seal
           of
           the
           old
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           administered
           on
           Males
           onely
           ,
           page
           ,
           35.
           
        
         
           
           
             Circumcision
             of
             the
             Males
             onely
             ,
             was
             in
             its
             time
             Commanded
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             proof
             of
             sprinkling
             Infants
             both
             Males
             and
             Females
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             cammanded
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           pa.
           38.
           
           The
           Fathers
           or
           Isralites
           ,
           who
           fell
           into
           gross
           sins
           ,
           professed
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           of
           Salvation
           ;
           to
           profess
           Christ
           is
           called
           a
           drinking
           of
           Chr●st
           .
           &c
        
         
           
           Abraham
           and
           his
           Seed
           under
           the
           old
           Covenant
           ,
           had
           the
           same
           Mediator
           which
           is
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           same
           yester-day
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           to
           day
           to
           believers
           .
        
         
           
           
             Their
             having
             the
             same
             Media●or
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             same
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             And
             drinking
             of
             Christ
             was
             more
             then
             to
             profess
             him
             ,
             or
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Salvation
             .
             And
             ,
             Did
             such
             fall
             into
             gross
             sins
             ?
             What
             fell
             they
             from
             if
             not
             from
             Grace
          
        
         
           
           Ye
           say
           thereis
           no
           express
           command
           for
           sprinkling
           of
           the
           Infants
           of
           believers
           .
           pa.
           36
           ,
        
         
           
           But
           we
           disalow
           all
           Traditions
           or
           any
           unwritten
           Rule
           which
           is
           not
           Scripture
           .
           pa.
           35.
           
        
         
           
           
             You
             '
             have
             confest
             what
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             express
             command
             for
             sprinkling
             Infants
             ,
             therefore
             in
             alowing
             of
             it
             you
             contradict
             your selves
             .
          
        
         
           
           Though
           there
           be
           no
           express
           command
           ,
           yet
           it
           s
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           and
           Warrant
           (
           if
           it
           be
           drawn
           by
           good
           consequence
           )
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
         
           
           Truths
           and
           Doctrines
           is
           to
           be
           tried
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           can
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           page
           ,
           29.
           
           Christ
           bid
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           they
           reveal
           the
           [
           Misteries
           ,
           
             page
             ▪
          
           27.
           
           I
           deny
           any
           immediate
           teaching
           by
           God
           ,
           page
           .
           14.
           
        
         
           
           
             Although
             a
             great
             stress
             and
             necessity
             is
             laid
             upon
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             immediate
             teaching
             so
             confidently
             denied
             ,
             yet
             no
             Sprinkling
             Infants
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             or
             required
             in
             Scripture
             (
             and
             whilst
             any
             imediate
             teaching
             is
             denied
             )
             How
             is
             it
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ?
             Surely
          
           Edward
           Jamisons
           
             consequence
             herein
             is
             not
             Divine
             ,
             who
             denies
             any
             immediate
             teaching
             .
          
        
         
           
           pa.
           37.
           
           If
           I
           had
           said
           it
           Viz.
           Infants
           Baptism
           brought
           them
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           those
           places
           and
           many
           others
           do
           hold
           it
           ,
           as
           ,
           Gal.
           3.27
           .
           it
           s
           the
           ordinary
           way
           of
           putting
           on
           Christ
           &c.
           
        
         
           
           I
           said
           not
           that
           it
           did
           bring
           them
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Seal
           of
           our
           entry
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           page
           .
           26.
           sprinkling
           of
           water
           is
           enough
           to
           signify
           inward
           washing
           .
        
         
           
           
             If
             it
             doth
             not
             bring
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             signe
             of
             inward
             washing
             ,
             it
             s
             not
             a
             putting
             on
             Christ
             ;
             neither
             can
             the
             Scripture
             prove
             it
             when
             there
             is
             no
             Scripture
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             Scriptures
             deemed
             the
             ordinary
             way
             and
             means
             ,
             but
             now
             sprinkling
             Infants
             ;
             What
             ignorant
             and
             gross
             contradictions
             are
             these
             !
          
        
         
           
           Ye
           say
           Baptisme
           doth
           not
           bring
           them
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           s
           a
           bold
           Sacrilegious
           usurpation
           ,
           in
           detracting
           from
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           punished
           with
           all
           the
           curses
           of
           that
           Book
           .
        
         
           
           Though
           there
           be
           no
           express
           command
           (
           for
           sprin●ling
           Infants
           )
           yet
           it
           s
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           if
           it
           be
           drawn
           by
           good
           consequence
           ,
           pa.
           36.
           
        
         
           
           
             See
             what
             Curses
             these
             Priests
             have
             laid
             upon
             them
             that
             deny
             the
             Infants
             Baptisme
             (
             their
             Scripturles
             Tradition
             )
             to
             bring
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             they
             herein
             evidently
             Guilty
             of
             Sacrilegious
             usurpation
             ,
             and
             adding
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             by
             their
             false
             consequence
             .
          
        
         
           
           Baptizing
           of
           Children
           or
           others
           ,
           a
           standing
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           appointed
           to
           continue
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           Mat.
           28.
           and
           ordinary
           means
           for
           Salvation
           ,
           Ma●
           .
           16.16
           .
        
         
           
           There
           be
           no
           express
           commands
           for
           sprinkling
           Infants
           ,
           Act.
           2.38
           .
           
             repent
             and
             be
             baptized
          
           .
           Mark.
           16.16
           .
           
             He
             that
             believeth
             and
             is
             baptized
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             They
             to
             whom
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             was
             preached
             ,
             were
             
             not
             Infants
             (
             such
             as
             the
             Priests
             sprinkle
             of
             a
             few
             dayes
             old
             )
             which
             is
             not
             the
             Baptisme
             that
             saveth
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             the
             answer
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             is
             saving
             .
          
        
         
           
           Page
           .
           37.
           
           That
           many
           Ministers
           baptize
           the
           Children
           of
           those
           who
           are
           prophane
           and
           drunkards
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           believers
           .
        
         
           
           They
           that
           profess
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           not
           sincere
           believers
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           in
           this
           sence
           accounted
           belivers
           .
        
         
           
           Page
           .
           85.
           
           The
           Children
           of
           believers
           ,
           should
           be
           under
           the
           Initial
           Seal
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           to
           believers
           and
           their
           Seed
           that
           promise
           belongeth
           ;
           those
           to
           whom
           that
           promise
           ,
           
             That
             God
             would
             be
             their
             God
             and
             the
             God
             of
             their
             Seed
          
           ;
           should
           be
           baptized
           ,
           Viz.
           Infants
           who
           are
           in
           the
           Covenant
           with
           God.
           Page
           .
           36.
           
        
         
           
           
             It
             seems
             these
             Priests
             can
             make
             believers
             at
             an
             easie
             rate
             ,
             whilst
             they
             can
             take
             the
             prophane
             drunkards
             for
             believers
             ,
             upon
             their
             professing
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             surely
             God
             is
             not
             the
             God
             of
             the
             prophane
             and
             drunkards
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             in
             Gods
             Covenant
             (
             as
             true
             believers
             are
             )
             but
             under
             Satans
             power
             ,
             and
             their
             taking
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             the
             sprinkling
             Infants
             is
             the
             Initial
             Seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             but
             a
             beging
             the
             question
             .
          
        
         
           
           Those
           who
           are
           under
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           reputed
           as
           in
           Covenant
           .
           pa.
           39.
           
        
         
           
           Unbelievers
           who
           have
           a
           profession
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           not
           sincere
           faith
           ,
           &c.
           are
           not
           Righteous
           nor
           Holy
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
           
             Then
             it
             is
             not
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             that
             makes
             them
             believers
             or
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           An
           Arminion
           and
           Popish
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           believers
           may
           fall
           from
           Grace
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Fathers
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           fell
           into
           gross
           sins
           as
           is
           cleared
           from
           the
           Histories
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           ,
           
             Exod.
             Lev.
             Num.
          
           and
           Deut.
           and
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           
             They
             cat
             the
             same
             spiritual
             bread
             ,
             and
             drank
             the
             same
             spiritual
             drink
             ,
             drank
             of
             the
             Rock
             which
             was
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             many
             of
             them
             were
             Idolaters
             ,
             lusters
             after
             evil
             thoughts
             ,
             committed
             Fornication
             ,
             Tempters
             of
             God
             ,
             Murderers
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           
           
             See
             how
             fully
             these
             Priest
             have
             proved
             the
             falling
             away
             from
             Grace
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             have
             so
             much
             accused
             us
             with
          
           Popery
           and
           Arminianisme
           (
           
             what
             a
             Babel
             are
          
           they
           in
           )
           
             and
             ,
             Was
             not
             that
             spiritual
             Bread
             and
             Drink
             ,
             and
             Rock
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             eat
             and
             drink
             of
             saving
             Grace
          
           ?
        
         
           
           Baptizm
           (
           Viz
           of
           Infants
           )
           brought
           them
           to
           the
           Church
           
           is
           ,
           an
           ordinary
           means
           for
           Salvation
           ,
           pag.
           37.
           
           
             We
             are
             baptized
             into
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             death
             ,
          
           Rom.
           6.3
           .
           and
           it
           s
           Instituted
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           Act.
           2.38
           .
        
         
           
           It
           s
           that
           which
           signifies
           our
           putting
           on
           Christ
           ,
           our
           renewing
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           our
           washing
           by
           remission
           of
           Sins
           ,
           our
           being
           buried
           with
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
           
             Then
             it
             s
             not
             the
             Sign
             nor
             Shadow
             ,
             but
             the
             Substance
             that
             brings
             into
             the
             true
             Church
             that
             saveth
             ,
             that
             Baptizeth
             into
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             that
             one
             Baptisme
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
           Infants
           Baptisme
           or
           Sprinkling
           ,
           approved
           its
           the
           Initial
           Seal
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           the
           Children
           of
           believers
           ought
           to
           be
           under
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Apostle
           Peter
           sayes
           ,
           Act.
           2.38
           39.
           
           
             That
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             promise
             is
             ,
             should
             be
             Baptized
             ,
          
           and
           vers
           38
           
             repent
             and
             be
             baptized
             ,
             Mat
          
           28.
           
           
             Go
             teach
             all
             Nations
             Baptizing
             them
             ,
          
           Mark.
           16.16
           .
           
             He
             that
             ,
             believeth
             and
             is
             baptized
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           And
           ,
           Rom.
           6.3
           .
           
             We
             are
             baptized
             into
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             death
             ,
             pag.
          
           37.
           
        
         
           
           
             Those
             that
             are
             capable
             of
             such
             teachings
             (
             repenting
             believing
             )
             are
             not
             Infants
             of
             a
             week
             old
             ;
             and
             teach
             baptizing
             into
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             Power
             and
             Spirit
             that
             went
             along
             with
             their
             Teaching
             and
             Mynistring
             .
          
        
         
           
           pag.
           28.
           
           They
           have
           no
           Light
           in
           them
           ,
           who
           speak
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           of
           a
           faith
           in
           Christ
           without
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           
           pag.
           31.
           
           Wicked
           men
           who
           rebel
           against
           the
           Light
           ,
           have
           the
           Light
           of
           a
           natural
           conscience
           spoken
           of
           ,
           Rom
           ,
           2.14
           .
           and
           the
           common
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             Work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             convicting
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             natural
             nor
             from
             a
             natural
             Light
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             Spirit
             that
             so
             worketh
             in
             them
             ,
             (
             which
             you
             call
             common
             )
             but
             your
             confessing
             a
             natural
             Light
             in
             them
             ,
             contradicts
             your
             saying
             they
             have
             no
             Light
             in
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             Law
             is
             Light
             ,
             and
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Jesus
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecie
             ,
             which
             the
             true
             Prophets
             spake
             from
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             spake
             not
             according
             to
             this
             Light
             ,
             there
             is
             〈◊〉
             morning
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             where
             the
             Light
             〈◊〉
             before
             it
             shine
             out
             of
             darkness
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Some
           Queries
           of
           
             Alexander
             Skein
          
           ,
           sometime
           Baily
           of
           Aberdeen
           ,
           upon
           his
           forsaking
           the
           publick
           Worship
           there
           ,
           and
           joining
           with
           the
           People
           of
           God
           in
           scorn
           called
           Quakers
           .
        
         
           
             
               Query
            
             I
          
           WHether
           or
           not
           should
           any
           Act
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           be
           gone
           about
           without
           the
           motions
           ,
           leadings
           and
           actings
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           
             
               Query
            
             II
          
           If
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           be
           necessary
           to
           every
           particular
           duty
           ,
           Whether
           should
           he
           be
           waited
           upon
           ,
           that
           our
           whole
           acts
           and
           words
           may
           be
           according
           as
           he
           gives
           utterance
           and
           assistance
           .
        
         
           
             
               Query
            
             III
          
           If
           every
           one
           that
           bears
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Christian
           or
           professes
           to
           be
           Protestants
           ,
           hath
           such
           a
           uninterupted
           measure
           thereof
           ,
           that
           at
           any
           time
           they
           may
           without
           waiting
           ,
           go
           immediately
           about
           the
           duty
           .
        
         
           
             
               Query
            
             IV
          
           If
           there
           be
           an
           indisposition
           and
           an
           unfitness
           at
           some
           times
           for
           such
           exercises
           ,
           at
           least
           as
           to
           the
           spiritual
           and
           lively
           performance
           thereof
           ;
           Whether
           the
           duty
           ought
           to
           be
           performed
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           or
           at
           that
           time
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Query
            
             V
          
           If
           any
           duty
           be
           gon
           about
           under
           pretence
           that
           it
           is
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           external
           command
           ,
           without
           the
           spiritual
           life
           and
           motion
           necessary
           ;
           Whether
           such
           a
           duty
           thus
           performed
           ,
           can
           in
           faith
           be
           expected
           to
           be
           accepted
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           rather
           reckoned
           ,
           as
           bringing
           strange
           fire
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           performed
           (
           at
           b●st
           )
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           natural
           and
           acquired
           parts
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           strength
           and
           assistance
           of
           the
           holy
           ghost
           ,
           which
           was
           typified
           by
           〈◊〉
           Fire
           that
           came
           down
           from
           heaven
           ,
           which
           alone
           behoved
           to
           〈◊〉
           the
           Sacrifice
           and
           no
           other
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Query
            
             VI
          
           If
           duties
           gone
           about
           in
           the
           mere
           strength
           of
           natural
           〈…〉
           parts
           ,
           whether
           in
           publick
           or
           in
           private
           ,
           be
           not
           all
           really
           〈…〉
           matter
           an
           Image
           of
           mans
           invention
           as
           the
           popish
           worship
           ,
           
           (
           though
           it
           be
           not
           so
           gross
           in
           the
           outward
           appearance
           )
           and
           therefore
           as
           real
           superstition
           to
           countenance
           any
           worship
           which
           is
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           countenance
           popish
           worship
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           a
           difference
           in
           the
           degree
           .
        
         
           
             
               Query
            
             VII
          
           Whether
           it
           be
           ground
           of
           offence
           ,
           or
           just
           scandal
           to
           countenance
           the
           worship
           of
           those
           ,
           whose
           professed
           Principle
           is
           neither
           to
           speak
           for
           edification
           ,
           nor
           to
           pray
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           holy
           ghost
           shall
           be
           pleased
           to
           assist
           them
           ,
           in
           some
           measure
           less
           or
           more
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           they
           will
           rather
           chuse
           to
           be
           silent
           ,
           then
           to
           speak
           without
           his
           Influences
           ?
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
        
         
           Pag.
           10.
           lin
           .
           8.
           for
           Polythrites
           ,
           read
           Polytheites
           pag.
           16.
           lin
           .
           21.
           for
           :
           to
           :
           read
           two
           :
           pag.
           18.
           lin
           .
           30.
           for
           ,
           to
           write
           read
           ,
           or
           writ
           .
           pag.
           31.
           lin
           .
           9
           :
           for
           ,
           Christs
           ,
           read
           Christ
           pag.
           32.
           lin
           .
           12.
           read
           in
           it
           ,
           for
           spake
           ,
           read
           speaks
           pag.
           33.
           lin
           .
           last
           ,
           for
           Revelation
           ,
           read
           relation
           .
           pag.
           41.
           lin
           .
           20
           :
           for
           imperative
           ,
           read
           Superiour
           .
           pag.
           53.
           lin
           .
           14.
           read
           subjoyne
           .
           pag
           56.
           lin
           .
           37.
           for
           Answer
           ,
           read
           .
           reply
           .
           from
           pages
           .
           56.
           and.
           66.
           the
           pages
           are
           misfigured
           .
           pag.
           62.
           lin
           .
           33.
           read
           Pr.
           An.
           pag.
           64.
           lin
           .
           last
           ,
           read
           Pr.
           An.
           pag.
           72.
           lin
           .
           27.
           not
           ,
           read
           nor
           l.
           in
           .
           .32
           for
           which
           .
           read
           ,
           such
           as
           .
           p.
           80.
           l.
           9.
           del
           .
           which
           p.
           81.
           l.
           33.
           r.
           a
           perfect
           cleansing
           p.
           82.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           work
           in
           part
           .
           p.
           83.
           l.
           1.
           f.
           that
           as
           .
           r.
           that
           a.
           p.
           84.
           l.
           5.
           f.
           is
           r.
           Iesus
           .
           l.
           33.
           r.
           your
           deceitful
           .
           p.
           85.
           l.
           31.
           del
           .
           31.
           l.
           30.
           r.
           p.
           35.
           l.
           37.
           r.
           and
           cup.
           p.
           87.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           such
           a
           great
           .
           l.
           7.
           f.
           any
           r.
           all
           l.
           19.
           r.
           we
           are
           not
           .
           29.
           r.
           theire
           infants
           p.
           88.
           l.
           8.
           f.
           85.
           r.
           35.
           l.
           17.
           f.
           the
           r.
           theire
           .
           24.
           f.
           the.
           r.
           theire
           .
           39.
           del
           .
           the.
           
        
         
           FINIS